The lively oracles given to us. Or the Christians birth-right and duty, in the custody and use of the Holy Scripture. By the author of the Whole duty of man, &c.
         Allestree, Richard, 1619-1681.
      
       
         
           1678
        
      
       Approx. 338 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 125 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A75017
         Wing A1151B
         ESTC R3556
         99896300
         99896300
         153790
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A75017)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 153790)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2379:8)
      
       
         
           
             The lively oracles given to us. Or the Christians birth-right and duty, in the custody and use of the Holy Scripture. By the author of the Whole duty of man, &c.
             Allestree, Richard, 1619-1681.
             Pakington, Dorothy Coventry, Lady, d. 1679, attributed name.
             Sterne, Richard, 1596?-1683, attributed name.
             Fell, John, 1625-1686, attributed name.
             Henchman, Humphrey, 1592-1675, attributed name.
             Burghers, M., engraver.
          
           [12], 226, [2] p., plate
           
             At the Theater in Oxford, 1678. And are to be sold by William Leak at the Crown in Fleet-street, Lond[on],
             [Oxford] :
             [1678]
          
           
             "The whole duty of man" is attributed to Richard Allestree. Sometimes also attributed to Dorothy Pakington, John Fell, Humphrey Henchman, and Richard Sterne.
             The frontispiece is signed: burg. sculp., i.e. Michael Burghers.
             With a preliminary imprimatur leaf.
             In this edition the weathervane in title-page metal cut points up and to the left.
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible -- Use -- Early works to 1800.
           Bible -- Study and teaching -- Early works to 1800.
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2008-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2008-05 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-08 Paul Schaffner
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-08 Paul Schaffner
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             
               The
               lively
               Oracles
               given
               to
               us
               ,
               or
               The
               Christians
               birthright
               &
               duty
               .
               in
               the
               custody
               .
               &
               use
               of
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               burg
               .
               sculp
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           Lively
           Oracles
           given
           to
           us
           .
           OR
           The
           Christians
           Birth-right
           and
           Duty
           ,
           in
           the
           custody
           and
           use
           of
           the
           HOLY
           SCRIPTURE
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           WHOLE
           DUTY
           OF
           MAN
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           
             
               Jo.
               5.39
            
             .
          
        
         
           depiction of the Sheldonian Theatre
        
         
           At
           the
           THEATER
           in
           OXFORD
           ,
           1678.
           
           And
           are
           to
           be
           Sold
           by
           
             William
             Leak
          
           at
           the
           Crown
           in
           
             Fleet-street
             ,
             Lond.
          
           
        
         
         
           
             
               bookplate
               
                 Beilby
                 Thompson
                 of
                 Escrick
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
           Imprimatur
           .
        
         
           
             
               JO.
               NICHOLAS
            
             .
             Vice
             Cancell
             .
             Oxon.
             
             
               Junii
               10.
               1678.
               
            
          
        
         
         
         
         
         
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Tongue
           publisht
           by
           me
           heretofore
           ,
           I
           had
           occasion
           to
           take
           notice
           among
           the
           exorbitances
           of
           that
           unruly
           part
           ,
           which
           
             sets
             on
             fire
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             its
             self
             is
             set
             on
             fire
             from
             hell
             ,
          
           Jam.
           3.6
           .
           of
           the
           impious
           vanity
           prevailing
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           whereby
           men
           play
           with
           sacred
           things
           ,
           and
           exercise
           their
           wit
           upon
           those
           Scriptures
           by
           which
           they
           shall
           
             be
             judg'd
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
          
           Joh.
           12.48
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           holy
           Book
           not
           only
           suffering
           by
           the
           petulancy
           of
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           but
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             whereof
             the
             mouth
             speaks
             ,
          
           Mat.
           12.34
           .
           and
           also
           from
           that
           irreligion
           ,
           prepossession
           ,
           and
           supiness
           ,
           which
           the
           pursuit
           of
           sensual
           
           plesures
           certainly
           produces
           ;
           the
           mischief
           is
           too
           much
           diffus'd
           ,
           and
           deeply
           rooted
           ,
           to
           be
           controul'd
           by
           a
           few
           casual
           reflections
           .
           I
           have
           therefore
           thought
           it
           necessary
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           dignity
           and
           importance
           of
           the
           subject
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           prevalence
           of
           the
           opposition
           ,
           to
           attemt
           a
           profest
           and
           particular
           vindication
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           by
           displaying
           their
           native
           excellence
           and
           beauty
           ;
           and
           enforcing
           the
           veneration
           and
           obedience
           that
           is
           to
           be
           paid
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           design'd
           to
           do
           in
           my
           usual
           method
           ,
           by
           an
           address
           to
           the
           affections
           of
           the
           Reader
           ;
           soliciting
           the
           several
           passions
           of
           love
           ,
           hope
           ,
           fear
           ,
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           which
           either
           the
           majesty
           of
           God
           in
           his
           sublime
           being
           ,
           his
           goodness
           deriv'd
           to
           us
           ,
           or
           our
           ingratitude
           return'd
           to
           him
           ,
           could
           actuate
           in
           persons
           not
           utterly
           obdurate
           .
        
         
           But
           whereas
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           learnt
           
           to
           do
           amiss
           ,
           quickly
           dispute
           and
           dictate
           ;
           I
           found
           my self
           concern'd
           to
           pass
           somtimes
           within
           the
           verge
           of
           controversy
           ,
           and
           to
           discourse
           upon
           the
           principles
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           deductions
           from
           Testimony
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           most
           important
           transactions
           of
           human
           life
           are
           justly
           taken
           for
           evidence
           .
           In
           which
           whole
           performance
           I
           have
           studied
           to
           avoid
           the
           entanglements
           of
           Sophistry
           ,
           and
           the
           ambition
           of
           unintelligible
           quotations
           ;
           and
           kept
           my self
           within
           the
           reach
           of
           the
           unlearned
           Christian
           Reader
           ;
           to
           whose
           uses
           ,
           my
           labors
           have
           bin
           ever
           dedicated
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           I
           require
           ,
           is
           that
           men
           would
           bring
           as
           much
           readiness
           to
           entertain
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           to
           the
           reading
           profane
           Authors
           ;
           I
           am
           asham'd
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           to
           the
           incentives
           of
           vice
           and
           folly
           ;
           nay
           ,
           to
           the
           libels
           and
           invectives
           that
           are
           levell'd
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           If
           I
           obtain
           this
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           no
           doubt
           
           that
           I
           shall
           gain
           a
           farther
           point
           ;
           that
           from
           the
           perusal
           of
           my
           imperfect
           conceptions
           ,
           the
           Reader
           will
           proceed
           to
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           :
           there
           
             tast
             and
             see
             how
             gracious
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
          
           Ps
           .
           34.8
           .
           and
           as
           the
           Angel
           commanded
           Saint
           John
           ,
           Rev.
           
             10.9
             .
             eat
             the
             Book
          
           ;
           where
           he
           will
           experimentally
           find
           the
           words
           of
           David
           verified
           ,
           
             Ps
             .
             19.7
             .
             The
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             an
             undefiled
             Law
             ,
             converting
             the
             soul
             :
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             sure
             ,
             and
             giveth
             wisdom
             to
             the
             simple
             .
             The
             Statutes
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             right
             ,
             and
             rejoice
             the
             heart
             ;
             the
             commandment
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             pure
             ,
             and
             giveth
             light
             to
             the
             eies
             .
             The
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             clean
             and
             endureth
             for
             ever
             ,
             the
             judgments
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             true
             and
             righteous
             altogether
             .
             More
             to
             be
             desir'd
             are
             they
             then
             gold
             ,
             yea
             ,
             then
             much
             fine
             gold
             ,
             sweeter
             also
             then
             hony
             and
             the
             hony-comb
             .
             Moreover
             
             by
             them
             is
             thy
             servant
             taught
             ,
             and
             in
             keeping
             of
             them
             there
             is
             great
             reward
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           said
           of
           Moses
           ,
           Ex.
           34.29
           .
           that
           having
           receiv'd
           the
           Law
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           converst
           with
           him
           in
           Mount
           Sina
           forty
           daies
           together
           ,
           his
           face
           shone
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           brightness
           fixt
           upon
           it
           that
           dazled
           the
           beholders
           ;
           a
           pledg
           and
           short
           essay
           not
           only
           of
           the
           appearance
           at
           Mount
           
             Tabor
             ,
             Mat.
             17.1
          
           .
           where
           at
           the
           Transfiguration
           he
           again
           was
           seen
           in
           glory
           :
           but
           of
           that
           greater
           ,
           and
           yet
           future
           change
           when
           he
           shall
           see
           indeed
           his
           God
           
             face
             to
             face
          
           ,
           and
           share
           his
           glory
           unto
           all
           eternity
           .
           The
           same
           divine
           Goodness
           gives
           still
           his
           Law
           to
           every
           one
           of
           us
           .
           Let
           us
           receive
           it
           with
           due
           regard
           and
           veneration
           ;
           converse
           with
           him
           therein
           ,
           instead
           of
           forty
           daies
           ,
           during
           our
           whole
           lives
           ;
           and
           so
           anticipate
           and
           certainly
           assure
           our
           interest
           in
           that
           great
           Transfiguration
           ,
           
           when
           all
           the
           faithful
           shall
           put
           off
           their
           mortal
           flesh
           ,
           
             be
             translated
             from
             glory
             to
             glory
             ,
          
           eternally
           behold
           their
           God
           ,
           
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
          
           ,
           and
           so
           enjoy
           him
           .
        
         
           Conversation
           has
           every
           where
           an
           assimilating
           power
           ,
           we
           are
           generally
           such
           as
           are
           the
           men
           and
           Books
           ,
           and
           business
           that
           we
           deal
           with
           :
           but
           surely
           no
           familiarity
           has
           so
           great
           an
           influence
           on
           Life
           and
           Manners
           ,
           as
           when
           men
           hear
           God
           speaking
           to
           them
           in
           his
           Word
           .
           That
           Word
           which
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Heb.
             4.12
          
           .
           declares
           to
           
             be
             quick
             and
             powerful
             ,
             sharper
             then
             any
             two-edg'd
             sword
             ,
             piercing
             even
             to
             the
             dividing
             asunder
             of
             soul
             and
             spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             joints
             and
             marrow
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             discerner
             of
             the
             thoughts
             and
             intents
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           The
           time
           will
           come
           when
           all
           our
           Books
           however
           recommended
           ,
           for
           subtilty
           of
           discourse
           ,
           exactness
           of
           method
           ,
           variety
           of
           matter
           ,
           or
           eloquence
           of
           Language
           ;
           when
           all
           
           
             our
             curious
             Acts
          
           ,
           like
           those
           mention'd
           
             Act.
             19.19
             .
             shall
             be
             brought
             forth
             ,
             and
             burnt
             before
             all
             men
             :
          
           When
           the
           great
           Book
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           
             heaven
             it self
             shall
             depart
             as
             a
             scroul
             roll'd
             together
             ,
          
           Rev.
           6.14
           .
           At
           which
           important
           season
           't
           will
           be
           more
           to
           purpose
           ,
           to
           have
           studied
           well
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           transcrib'd
           in
           practice
           this
           one
           Book
           ,
           then
           to
           have
           run
           thro
           all
           besides
           ,
           
             for
             then
             the
             dead
             small
             and
             great
             shall
             stand
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Books
             shall
             be
             open'd
             ,
             and
             another
             Book
             shall
             be
             open'd
             which
             is
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             shall
             be
             judg'd
             out
             of
             those
             things
             which
             were
             written
             in
             the
             Books
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             works
             ,
          
           Rev.
           20.12
           .
        
         
           In
           vain
           shall
           men
           allege
           the
           want
           of
           due
           conviction
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           know
           how
           penal
           it
           would
           be
           ,
           to
           disregard
           the
           Sanctions
           of
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           have
           had
           enforc'd
           by
           immediat
           miracle
           ;
           the
           
           apparition
           of
           one
           sent
           from
           the
           other
           world
           ,
           who
           
             might
             testify
             of
             the
             place
             of
             torment
             .
          
           This
           expectation
           the
           Scripture
           charges
           every
           where
           with
           the
           guilt
           of
           temting
           God
           ,
           and
           indeed
           it
           really
           involves
           this
           insolent
           proposal
           ,
           that
           the
           Almighty
           should
           be
           oblig'd
           to
           break
           his
           own
           Laws
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           be
           prevail'd
           with
           to
           keep
           his
           .
           But
           should
           he
           think
           fit
           to
           comply
           herein
           ,
           the
           condescention
           would
           be
           as
           successless
           in
           the
           event
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           unreasonable
           in
           the
           offer
           .
           Our
           Savior
           assures
           ,
           
             that
             they
             who
             hear
             not
          
           Moses
           
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           the
           instructions
           and
           commands
           laid
           down
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           wrought
           upon
           by
           any
           other
           method
           ,
           
             would
             not
             be
             perswaded
          
           ,
           by
           that
           which
           they
           allow
           for
           irresistible
           conviction
           ,
           
             tho
             one
             rose
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           Luke
           16.31
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           LIVELY
           ORACLES
           GIVEN
           TO
           US
           ,
           Or
           the
           Christians
           Birth-right
           and
           Duty
           in
           the
           custody
           and
           use
           of
           the
           HOLY
           SCRIPTURE
           .
        
         
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
            
             The
             several
             Methods
             of
             Gods
             communicating
             the
             knowledg
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             GOD
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             invisible
             to
             human
             eies
             ,
             so
             is
             he
             unfathomable
             by
             human
             understandings
             ;
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             impotency
             of
             ours
             ,
             setting
             us
             at
             too
             great
             a
             distance
             to
             have
             any
             clear
             perception
             of
             him
             .
             Nay
             ,
             so
             far
             are
             we
             from
             a
             full
             comprehension
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             discern
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             own
             light
             ;
             those
             discoveries
             he
             hath
             bin
             pleas'd
             to
             make
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             THOSE
             have
             bin
             of
             several
             sorts
             ;
             The
             first
             was
             by
             infusion
             in
             mans
             creation
             ,
             when
             
             God
             interwove
             into
             Mans
             very
             constitution
             and
             being
             the
             notions
             and
             apprehensions
             of
             a
             Deity
             :
             and
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             when
             he
             breath'd
             into
             him
             a
             living
             soul
             ,
             imprest
             on
             it
             that
             native
             religion
             ,
             which
             taught
             him
             to
             know
             and
             reverence
             his
             Creator
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             call
             the
             instinct
             of
             humanity
             .
             Nor
             were
             those
             principles
             dark
             and
             confus'd
             ,
             but
             clear
             and
             evident
             ,
             proportionable
             to
             the
             ends
             they
             were
             design'd
             to
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             only
             to
             contemplate
             the
             nature
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             practice
             being
             even
             in
             the
             state
             of
             innocence
             preferrable
             before
             an
             unactive
             speculation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             BUT
             this
             Light
             being
             soon
             eclips'd
             by
             Adams
             disobedience
             ,
             there
             remain'd
             to
             his
             benighted
             posterity
             ,
             only
             som
             faint
             glimmerings
             ,
             which
             were
             utterly
             insufficient
             to
             guide
             them
             to
             their
             end
             ,
             without
             fresh
             aids
             ,
             and
             renew'd
             manifestations
             of
             God
             to
             them
             .
             It
             pleas'd
             God
             therefore
             to
             repair
             this
             ruine
             ,
             and
             by
             frequent
             revelations
             to
             communicate
             himself
             to
             the
             Patriarchs
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             afterwards
             to
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             men
             ;
             till
             at
             last
             he
             revealed
             himself
             yet
             more
             illustriously
             
               in
               the
               face
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             THIS
             is
             the
             one
             great
             comprehensive
             Revelation
             wherein
             all
             the
             former
             were
             involv'd
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             they
             pointed
             ;
             the
             whole
             mystery
             of
             Godliness
             being
             compris'd
             in
             this
             
             of
             Gods
             being
             
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             and
             the
             consequents
             thereof
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
             whereby
             our
             Savior
             as
             he
             effected
             our
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             his
             death
             ;
             so
             he
             declar'd
             both
             that
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             else
             that
             it
             concern'd
             man
             to
             know
             in
             order
             to
             bliss
             ,
             in
             his
             doctrin
             and
             holy
             life
             .
             And
             this
             Teacher
             being
             not
             only
             
               sent
               from
               God
            
             ,
             Jo.
             3.
             but
             being
             himself
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             that
             his
             instructions
             can
             want
             any
             supplement
             .
             Yet
             that
             they
             might
             not
             want
             attestation
             neither
             ,
             to
             the
             incredulous
             world
             ;
             he
             confirm'd
             them
             by
             the
             repeted
             miracles
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             those
             who
             saw
             the
             more
             irrefragable
             conviction
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             .
             And
             that
             they
             also
             might
             not
             want
             credit
             and
             enticement
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             set
             to
             his
             seal
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             miraculous
             descent
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             both
             asserted
             their
             commission
             ,
             and
             enabled
             them
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             it
             ;
             by
             all
             gifts
             necessary
             for
             the
             propagating
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             over
             the
             whole
             World.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             THESE
             were
             the
             waies
             by
             which
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             revele
             himself
             to
             the
             Forefathers
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             but
             ours
             also
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             derive
             those
             divine
             dictats
             they
             had
             receiv'd
             .
             Saint
             Stephen
             tells
             us
             ,
             those
             under
             the
             Law
             
               receiv'd
               the
               lively
               Oracles
            
             to
             deliver
             down
             to
             their
             posterity
             ,
             Acts
             7.38
             .
             And
             those
             under
             
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             receiv'd
             yet
             more
             lively
             Oracles
             ,
             from
             him
             who
             was
             both
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             Life
             ,
             did
             it
             for
             the
             like
             purpose
             ;
             to
             transmit
             it
             to
             us
             upon
             whom
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             world
             are
             come
             .
             By
             this
             all
             need
             of
             repeted
             Revelations
             is
             superseded
             ,
             the
             faithful
             deriving
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             being
             sufficient
             to
             us
             for
             
               all
               things
               that
               pertain
               to
               life
               and
               godliness
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             AND
             for
             this
             ,
             God
             (
             whose
             care
             is
             equal
             for
             all
             successions
             of
             men
             )
             hath
             graciously
             provided
             ,
             by
             causing
             Holy
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             writ
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             hath
             deriv'd
             on
             every
             succeeding
             Age
             the
             illuminations
             of
             the
             former
             .
             And
             for
             that
             purpose
             endowed
             the
             Writers
             not
             only
             with
             that
             moral
             fidelity
             requisite
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             History
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             divine
             Spirit
             ,
             proportionable
             to
             the
             great
             design
             of
             fixing
             an
             immutable
             rule
             for
             faith
             and
             manners
             .
             And
             to
             give
             us
             the
             fuller
             security
             herein
             ,
             he
             has
             chosen
             no
             other
             pen-men
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             then
             those
             who
             were
             the
             first
             oral
             promulgers
             of
             our
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             have
             left
             to
             us
             the
             very
             same
             doctrin
             they
             taught
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             acknowledges
             them
             divinely
             inspir'd
             in
             what
             they
             preach'd
             ,
             cannot
             doubt
             them
             to
             be
             so
             in
             what
             they
             writ
             .
             So
             that
             we
             all
             may
             injoy
             virtually
             and
             effectively
             that
             wish
             of
             the
             devout
             Father
             ,
             who
             desir'd
             to
             be
             Saint
             Pauls
             Auditor
             :
             for
             he
             
             that
             hears
             any
             of
             his
             Epistles
             read
             ,
             is
             as
             really
             spoke
             to
             by
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             were
             within
             the
             sound
             of
             his
             voice
             .
             
               Thus
               God
               who
               in
               times
               past
               spake
               at
               sundry
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               diverse
               manners
               to
               our
               Fathers
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               latter
               daies
               by
               his
               son
               ,
            
             Heb.
             1.1
             ,
             2.
             continues
             still
             to
             speak
             to
             us
             by
             these
             inspir'd
             Writers
             ,
             and
             what
             Christ
             once
             said
             to
             his
             Disciples
             in
             relation
             to
             their
             preaching
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             true
             of
             their
             writings
             :
             
               He
               that
               despiseth
               you
               ,
               despiseth
               me
               ,
            
             Luke
             10.16
             .
             All
             the
             contemt
             that
             is
             at
             any
             time
             flung
             on
             these
             sacred
             Writings
             ,
             rebounds
             higher
             ,
             and
             finally
             devolves
             on
             the
             first
             Author
             of
             those
             doctrins
             ,
             whereof
             these
             are
             the
             registers
             and
             transcripts
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             BUT
             this
             is
             a
             guilt
             which
             one
             would
             think
             peculiar
             to
             Infidels
             and
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             not
             incident
             to
             any
             who
             had
             in
             their
             Baptism
             listed
             themselves
             under
             Christs
             banner
             :
             yet
             I
             fear
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             of
             the
             two
             parties
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             has
             met
             with
             the
             worst
             treatment
             from
             the
             later
             .
             For
             if
             we
             mesure
             by
             the
             frequency
             and
             variety
             of
             injuries
             ,
             I
             fear
             Christians
             will
             appear
             to
             have
             outvied
             Heathens
             :
             These
             bluntly
             disbelieve
             them
             ,
             neglect
             ,
             nay
             perhaps
             scornfully
             deride
             them
             .
             Alas
             Christians
             do
             this
             and
             more
             ;
             they
             not
             only
             put
             contemts
             ,
             but
             tricks
             upon
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             wrest
             and
             distort
             it
             to
             justify
             all
             their
             wild
             fancies
             ,
             or
             secular
             designs
             ;
             and
             suborn
             its
             Patronage
             to
             those
             things
             it
             forbids
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             that
             God
             abhors
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             INDEED
             so
             many
             are
             the
             abuses
             we
             offer
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             considers
             them
             would
             scarce
             think
             we
             own'd
             it
             for
             the
             words
             of
             a
             sensible
             man
             ,
             much
             less
             of
             the
             great
             omniscient
             God.
             And
             I
             believe
             't
             were
             hard
             to
             assign
             any
             one
             so
             comprehensive
             and
             efficacious
             cause
             of
             the
             universal
             depravation
             of
             manners
             ,
             as
             the
             disvaluing
             of
             this
             divine
             Book
             ,
             which
             was
             design'd
             to
             regulate
             them
             .
             It
             were
             therefore
             a
             work
             worthy
             another
             inspired
             writing
             ,
             to
             attemt
             the
             rescue
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             recover
             it
             to
             its
             just
             estimate
             .
             Yet
             alas
             ,
             could
             we
             hope
             for
             that
             ,
             we
             have
             scoffers
             who
             would
             as
             well
             despise
             the
             New
             as
             the
             Old
             ;
             and
             like
             the
             Husbandmen
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Mat.
             21.36
             .
             would
             answer
             such
             a
             succession
             of
             messages
             by
             repeting
             the
             same
             injuries
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             TO
             such
             as
             these
             't
             is
             I
             confess
             vain
             for
             man
             to
             address
             ;
             nay
             't
             were
             insolence
             to
             expect
             that
             human
             Oratory
             should
             succeed
             where
             the
             divine
             fails
             ;
             yet
             the
             spreading
             infection
             of
             these
             renders
             it
             necessary
             to
             administer
             antidotes
             to
             others
             ;
             And
             besides
             ,
             tho
             (
             God
             be
             blest
             )
             all
             are
             not
             of
             this
             form
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             many
             who
             ,
             tho
             not
             arriv'd
             to
             this
             contemt
             ,
             yet
             want
             som
             degrees
             of
             that
             just
             reverence
             they
             owe
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             who
             give
             a
             confus'd
             general
             assent
             to
             them
             as
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             afford
             them
             not
             a
             consideration
             and
             respect
             answerable
             to
             such
             an
             acknowledgment
             .
             To
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             I
             shall
             hope
             
             it
             may
             not
             be
             utterly
             vain
             to
             attemt
             the
             exciting
             of
             those
             drowsy
             notions
             that
             lie
             unactive
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             presenting
             to
             them
             som
             considerations
             concerning
             the
             excellence
             and
             use
             of
             the
             Scripture
             :
             which
             being
             all
             but
             necessary
             consequences
             of
             that
             principle
             they
             are
             supposed
             to
             own
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             are
             Gods
             word
             ,
             I
             cannot
             much
             question
             their
             assent
             to
             the
             speculative
             part
             :
             I
             wish
             I
             could
             as
             probably
             assure
             my self
             of
             the
             practic
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             INDEED
             were
             there
             nothing
             else
             to
             be
             said
             in
             behalf
             of
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             Gods
             word
             ,
             that
             were
             enough
             to
             command
             the
             most
             awful
             regard
             to
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             but
             just
             we
             make
             that
             the
             first
             and
             principal
             consideration
             in
             our
             present
             discourse
             .
             But
             then
             't
             is
             impossible
             that
             that
             can
             want
             others
             to
             attend
             it
             ;
             since
             whatsoever
             God
             saies
             is
             in
             all
             respects
             compleatly
             good
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             to
             that
             of
             its
             divine
             original
             add
             secondly
             the
             consideration
             of
             its
             subject
             matter
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             of
             its
             excellent
             and
             no
             less
             diffusive
             end
             and
             design
             ;
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             of
             its
             exact
             propriety
             and
             fitness
             to
             that
             design
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             such
             qualifications
             ,
             that
             where
             they
             concur
             ,
             nothing
             more
             can
             be
             requir'd
             to
             commend
             a
             writing
             to
             the
             esteem
             of
             rational
             men
             .
             And
             upon
             all
             these
             tests
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             cavil
             of
             the
             Romanists
             and
             others
             ,
             whose
             force
             we
             shall
             examin
             with
             the
             unhappy
             issue
             of
             contrary
             counsels
             ,
             this
             law
             of
             God
             
             will
             be
             found
             to
             answer
             the
             Psalmists
             character
             of
             it
             ,
             Ps
             .
             19.7
             .
             
               The
               Law
               of
               God
               is
               perfect
               :
            
             and
             will
             appear
             that
             the
             custody
             and
             use
             thereof
             ,
             is
             the
             birth-right
             and
             duty
             of
             every
             Christian
             .
             All
             which
             severals
             being
             faithfully
             deduced
             ;
             it
             will
             only
             remain
             that
             I
             add
             such
             cautions
             as
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             the
             due
             performance
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             duty
             ;
             and
             our
             being
             in
             som
             degree
             render'd
             perfect
             ,
             as
             this
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             thereof
             himself
             is
             perfect
             ,
             
               Mat.
               5.48
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
            
             The
             divine
             Original
             ,
             Endearments
             ,
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             MENS
             judgments
             are
             so
             apt
             to
             be
             biast
             by
             their
             affections
             ,
             that
             we
             often
             find
             them
             readier
             to
             consider
             who
             speaks
             ,
             then
             what
             is
             spoken
             :
             a
             temper
             very
             unsafe
             ,
             and
             the
             principle
             of
             great
             injustice
             in
             our
             inferior
             transactions
             with
             men
             ;
             yet
             here
             there
             are
             very
             few
             of
             us
             that
             can
             wholly
             divest
             our selves
             of
             it
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             when
             we
             deal
             with
             God
             (
             in
             whom
             alone
             an
             implicit
             faith
             may
             securely
             be
             reposed
             )
             we
             are
             nice
             and
             wary
             ,
             bring
             our
             scales
             and
             mesures
             ;
             will
             take
             nothing
             upon
             his
             word
             which
             holds
             not
             weight
             in
             our
             own
             balance
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             needs
             not
             our
             partiality
             to
             be
             
               justified
               in
               his
               sayings
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             51.4
             .
             
               His
               words
               are
               pure
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               silver
               tryed
               seven
               times
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             12.6
             .
             able
             to
             pass
             the
             strictest
             test
             that
             right
             reason
             (
             truly
             so
             called
             )
             can
             put
             them
             to
             .
             Yet
             it
             shews
             a
             great
             perverseness
             in
             our
             nature
             ,
             that
             we
             who
             so
             easily
             resign
             our
             understandings
             to
             fallible
             men
             ,
             stand
             thus
             upon
             our
             guard
             against
             God
             ;
             make
             him
             dispute
             for
             every
             inch
             he
             gains
             on
             us
             ;
             nor
             will
             afford
             him
             what
             we
             daily
             grant
             
             to
             any
             credible
             man
             ;
             to
             receive
             an
             affirmation
             upon
             trust
             of
             his
             veracity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             am
             far
             from
             contradicting
             our
             Saviors
             Precept
             ,
             of
             
               Search
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             Jo.
             7.
             or
             Saint
             Pauls
             ,
             of
             
               proving
               all
               things
            
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.21
             .
             we
             cannot
             be
             too
             industrious
             in
             our
             inquest
             after
             truth
             ,
             provided
             we
             still
             reserve
             to
             God
             the
             decisive
             vote
             ,
             and
             humbly
             acquiesce
             in
             his
             sense
             ,
             how
             distant
             soever
             from
             our
             own
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             we
             consult
             Scripture
             (
             I
             may
             add
             reason
             either
             )
             't
             is
             not
             to
             resolve
             us
             whether
             God
             be
             to
             be
             believed
             or
             no
             in
             what
             he
             has
             said
             ,
             but
             whether
             he
             hath
             said
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             are
             convinc't
             he
             have
             ;
             reason
             as
             well
             as
             religion
             commands
             our
             assent
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             WHATEVER
             therefore
             God
             has
             said
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             pay
             it
             a
             reverence
             merely
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             its
             Author
             ;
             over
             and
             above
             what
             the
             excellence
             of
             the
             matter
             exacts
             :
             and
             to
             this
             we
             have
             all
             inducements
             as
             well
             as
             obligation
             :
             there
             being
             no
             motives
             to
             render
             the
             words
             of
             men
             estimable
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             eminently
             and
             transcendently
             appliable
             to
             those
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             THOSE
             motives
             we
             may
             reduce
             to
             four
             :
             first
             ,
             the
             Autority
             of
             the
             Speaker
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             his
             kindness
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             his
             wisdom
             ;
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             his
             truth
             .
             First
             ,
             for
             that
             of
             Autority
             ;
             that
             may
             be
             either
             native
             ,
             or
             acquired
             ;
             the
             native
             is
             that
             of
             a
             parent
             ,
             which
             is
             such
             a
             charm
             
             of
             observance
             ,
             that
             we
             see
             Solomon
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             impress
             his
             counsels
             ,
             assumes
             the
             person
             of
             a
             Father
             ;
             
               Hear
               O
               my
               children
               the
               instructions
               of
               a
               Father
               ,
            
             Prov.
             4.1
             .
             And
             generally
             through
             that
             whole
             Book
             he
             uses
             the
             compellation
             of
             my
             Son
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             endearment
             to
             engage
             attention
             and
             reverence
             .
             Nay
             so
             indispensible
             was
             the
             obligation
             of
             children
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             that
             we
             see
             the
             contumacious
             child
             that
             would
             not
             hearken
             to
             the
             advice
             of
             his
             Parents
             ,
             was
             by
             God
             himself
             adjudged
             to
             death
             .
             
               Deut.
               21.20
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             NOR
             have
             only
             Gods
             ,
             but
             mens
             Laws
             exacted
             that
             filial
             reverence
             to
             the
             dictats
             of
             Parents
             .
             But
             certainly
             no
             Parent
             can
             pretend
             such
             a
             title
             to
             it
             as
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             only
             the
             immediate
             Father
             of
             our
             persons
             ,
             but
             the
             original
             Father
             of
             our
             very
             nature
             ;
             not
             only
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             but
             of
             our
             spirits
             also
             ,
             
               Heb.
               12.9
            
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Apostles
             Antithesis
             in
             that
             place
             is
             as
             properly
             applied
             to
             counsels
             as
             corrections
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             as
             rightly
             infer
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             give
             reverence
             to
             the
             advices
             of
             our
             earthly
             Parents
             ,
             much
             more
             ought
             we
             subject
             our selves
             to
             this
             Father
             of
             our
             spirits
             .
             And
             we
             have
             the
             very
             same
             reason
             wherewith
             to
             enforce
             it
             :
             for
             the
             Fathers
             of
             our
             flesh
             do
             as
             often
             dictate
             ,
             as
             correct
             according
             to
             their
             own
             plesures
             ;
             prescribe
             to
             their
             children
             not
             according
             to
             the
             exact
             mesures
             of
             right
             and
             wrong
             ,
             but
             after
             that
             humor
             which
             most
             predominates
             
             in
             themselves
             .
             But
             God
             alwaies
             directs
             his
             admonitions
             to
             our
             profit
             ,
             
               that
               we
               may
               be
               partakers
               of
               his
               holiness
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.11
             .
             So
             that
             we
             are
             as
             unkind
             to
             our selves
             ,
             as
             irreverent
             towards
             him
             ,
             whenever
             we
             let
             any
             of
             his
             words
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             ;
             whose
             claim
             to
             this
             part
             of
             our
             reverence
             is
             much
             more
             irrefragable
             then
             that
             of
             our
             natural
             Parents
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             BUT
             besides
             this
             native
             Autority
             there
             is
             also
             an
             acquired
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             may
             distinguish
             into
             two
             sorts
             ;
             the
             one
             of
             dominion
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             reputation
             ;
             To
             the
             first
             kind
             belongs
             that
             of
             Princes
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             Masters
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             have
             coercive
             power
             over
             us
             .
             And
             our
             own
             interest
             teaches
             us
             not
             to
             slight
             the
             words
             of
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             who
             can
             so
             much
             to
             our
             cost
             second
             them
             with
             deeds
             .
             Now
             God
             has
             all
             these
             titles
             of
             jurisdiction
             ;
             He
             is
             the
             great
             King
             ,
             
               Ps
               .
               48.2
            
             .
             Nor
             was
             it
             only
             a
             complement
             of
             the
             Psalmists
             ;
             for
             himself
             owns
             the
             stile
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               great
               King
            
             ,
             Mal.
             1.
             
             
               He
               is
               the
               Judg
               of
               all
               the
               World
            
             ;
             Gen.
             18.
             yea
             ,
             that
             
               Ancient
               of
               daies
            
             ,
             before
             whom
             the
             Books
             were
             open'd
             ,
             
               Dan.
               7.10
            
             .
             He
             is
             our
             Lord
             and
             Master
             by
             right
             ,
             both
             of
             creation
             and
             redemtion
             ;
             and
             this
             Christ
             owns
             even
             in
             his
             state
             of
             inanition
             ;
             yea
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             about
             the
             most
             servile
             imploiment
             ;
             the
             washing
             his
             Disciples
             feet
             :
             when
             he
             was
             most
             literally
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
             ;
             yet
             he
             scruples
             not
             to
             assert
             his
             right
             to
             that
             opposite
             title
             ;
             
               You
               call
               me
               Master
               ,
               
               and
               Lord
               ;
               and
               ye
               say
               well
               ,
               for
               so
               I
               am
            
             ;
             Jo.
             13.
             
             Nor
             are
             these
             emty
             names
             ,
             but
             effectively
             attended
             with
             all
             the
             power
             they
             denote
             .
             Yet
             so
             stupid
             are
             we
             ,
             that
             whilst
             we
             awfully
             receive
             the
             dictates
             of
             our
             earthly
             Superiors
             ,
             we
             slight
             and
             neglect
             the
             Oracles
             of
             that
             God
             who
             is
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             .
             When
             a
             Prince
             speaks
             ,
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             cry
             out
             with
             Herods
             Flatterers
             ,
             
               the
               voice
               of
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               a
               man
               ,
            
             Act.
             12.
             
             Yet
             when
             it
             is
             indeed
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             chuse
             to
             listen
             to
             any
             thing
             else
             rather
             then
             it
             .
             But
             let
             us
             sadly
             remember
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             our
             contemts
             ,
             this
             word
             shall
             (
             as
             our
             Savior
             tells
             us
             )
             
               judg
               us
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
            
             Jo.
             12.48
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             A
             second
             sort
             of
             acquir'd
             Autority
             is
             that
             of
             reputation
             .
             When
             a
             man
             is
             famed
             for
             some
             extraordinary
             excellencies
             ,
             whether
             moral
             or
             intellectual
             ,
             men
             come
             with
             appetite
             to
             his
             discourses
             ,
             greedily
             suck
             them
             in
             ,
             nor
             need
             such
             a
             one
             bespeak
             attention
             ;
             his
             very
             name
             has
             don
             it
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             prepossest
             him
             of
             his
             Auditors
             regard
             .
             Thus
             the
             Rabbies
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             Philosophers
             among
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             were
             listened
             to
             as
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             to
             cite
             them
             was
             (
             by
             their
             admiring
             Disciples
             )
             thought
             a
             concluding
             argument
             .
             Nay
             ,
             under
             Christianity
             this
             admiration
             of
             mens
             persons
             has
             bin
             so
             inordinate
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             crumbled
             Religion
             away
             in
             little
             insignificant
             parties
             ;
             whilst
             not
             only
             
               Paul
               ,
               Apollo
            
             ,
             or
             
             Cephas
             ,
             but
             names
             infinitly
             inferior
             ,
             have
             become
             the
             distinctive
             characters
             of
             Sects
             and
             and
             separate
             Communions
             .
             So
             easily
             alas
             are
             we
             charm'd
             by
             our
             prepossessions
             ,
             and
             with
             itching
             ears
             run
             in
             quest
             of
             those
             doctrins
             which
             the
             fame
             of
             their
             Authors
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             evidence
             of
             truth
             commend
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             AND
             hath
             God
             don
             nothing
             to
             get
             him
             a
             repute
             among
             us
             ?
             has
             he
             no
             excellencies
             to
             deserve
             our
             esteem
             ?
             Is
             he
             not
             worthy
             to
             prescribe
             to
             his
             own
             creatures
             ?
             if
             we
             think
             yes
             ,
             why
             is
             he
             the
             only
             person
             to
             be
             disregarded
             ?
             or
             why
             do
             we
             so
             unseasonably
             depart
             from
             our
             own
             humor
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             give
             his
             Word
             a
             reverence
             proportionable
             to
             that
             we
             pretend
             for
             him
             ;
             nay
             ,
             which
             we
             actually
             pay
             to
             men
             of
             like
             passions
             with
             our selves
             ?
             A
             contemt
             so
             absurd
             as
             well
             as
             impious
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             the
             example
             of
             any
             the
             most
             barbarous
             people
             to
             countenance
             us
             .
             For
             tho
             som
             of
             them
             have
             made
             very
             wild
             mistakes
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             their
             Deities
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             all
             agreed
             in
             this
             common
             principle
             ,
             that
             whatever
             those
             Deities
             said
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             receiv'd
             with
             all
             possible
             veneration
             ;
             yea
             ,
             such
             a
             deference
             gave
             they
             to
             all
             significations
             of
             the
             divine
             will
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             would
             undertake
             no
             great
             enterprize
             without
             consulting
             their
             Auguries
             ;
             so
             upon
             any
             inauspicious
             signs
             they
             relinquisht
             their
             attemts
             .
             And
             certainly
             if
             we
             had
             the
             same
             reverence
             for
             the
             true
             God
             
             which
             they
             had
             for
             the
             false
             ,
             we
             should
             as
             frequently
             consult
             him
             .
             We
             may
             do
             it
             with
             much
             more
             ease
             and
             certainty
             :
             we
             need
             not
             trust
             to
             the
             entrails
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             or
             motion
             of
             Birds
             :
             we
             need
             not
             go
             to
             Delphos
             ,
             or
             the
             Lybian
             Hammon
             for
             the
             resolving
             our
             doubts
             ;
             but
             what
             Moses
             said
             to
             Israel
             is
             very
             applicable
             to
             us
             ,
             
               the
               Word
               is
               nigh
               thee
            
             ,
             Deut.
             30.14
             .
             That
             Word
             which
             David
             made
             his
             
               Counsellor
               ,
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.24
             .
             his
             Comforter
             ,
             ver
             .
             50.
             his
             Tresure
             ,
             ver
             .
             72.
             his
             Study
             ,
             ver
             .
             99.
             
             And
             had
             we
             those
             awful
             apprehensions
             of
             God
             which
             he
             had
             ,
             we
             should
             pay
             the
             like
             reverence
             to
             his
             Word
             .
             Did
             we
             well
             ponder
             how
             many
             titles
             of
             Autority
             he
             has
             over
             us
             ,
             we
             should
             surely
             be
             asham'd
             to
             deny
             that
             respect
             to
             him
             in
             whom
             they
             all
             conspire
             ;
             which
             we
             dare
             not
             deny
             to
             them
             separately
             in
             human
             Superiors
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             A
             second
             motive
             to
             esteem
             mens
             words
             ,
             is
             the
             kindness
             of
             the
             speaker
             .
             This
             has
             such
             a
             fascinating
             power
             ,
             as
             nothing
             but
             extreme
             ill
             nature
             can
             resist
             .
             When
             a
             man
             is
             assur'd
             of
             the
             kindness
             of
             him
             that
             speaks
             ,
             whatever
             is
             spoken
             is
             taken
             in
             good
             part
             .
             This
             is
             it
             that
             distinguishes
             the
             admonitions
             of
             a
             friend
             from
             the
             reproches
             of
             an
             enemy
             ;
             and
             we
             daily
             in
             common
             conversation
             receive
             those
             things
             with
             contentment
             and
             applause
             from
             an
             intimte
             and
             familiar
             ,
             which
             if
             spoken
             by
             a
             stranger
             or
             enemy
             would
             be
             
             despis'd
             or
             stomach'd
             .
             So
             insinuating
             a
             thing
             is
             kindness
             ,
             that
             where
             it
             has
             once
             got
             it self
             believ'd
             ,
             nothing
             it
             saies
             after
             is
             disputed
             ;
             it
             supples
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             ductile
             and
             pliant
             to
             any
             impressions
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             BUT
             what
             human
             kindness
             is
             there
             that
             can
             come
             in
             any
             competition
             with
             the
             Divine
             ?
             it
             surpasses
             that
             of
             the
             nearest
             and
             dearest
             relations
             ;
             
               Mothers
               may
               forget
               ,
               yet
               will
               not
               I
               forget
               thee
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             49.15
             .
             And
             the
             Psalmist
             found
             it
             experimentally
             true
             ,
             
               When
               my
               Father
               and
               my
               Mother
               forsake
               me
               ,
               the
               Lord
               taketh
               me
               up
               ,
            
             Ps
             .
             27.10
             .
             the
             tenderest
             bowels
             compared
             to
             his
             are
             adamant
             and
             flint
             :
             so
             that
             't
             is
             a
             most
             proper
             epithet
             the
             Wise
             man
             gives
             him
             ;
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               lover
               of
               souls
            
             ;
             Wis
             .
             11.26
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             affection
             merely
             mental
             ,
             but
             it
             attests
             it self
             by
             innumerable
             effects
             .
             The
             effects
             of
             love
             are
             all
             reducible
             to
             two
             heads
             ,
             doing
             and
             suffering
             ;
             and
             by
             both
             these
             God
             has
             most
             eminently
             attested
             his
             love
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             FOR
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             cannot
             look
             either
             on
             our
             bodies
             or
             our
             souls
             ,
             on
             the
             whole
             Universe
             about
             us
             ,
             or
             that
             better
             World
             above
             us
             ;
             but
             we
             shall
             in
             each
             see
             
               the
               Lord
               hath
               don
               great
               things
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             114.
             
             Nay
             ,
             not
             only
             our
             enjoiments
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             capacity
             to
             enjoy
             ,
             is
             his
             bounty
             .
             Had
             not
             he
             drawn
             mankind
             out
             of
             his
             original
             clay
             ,
             what
             had
             we
             bin
             concern'd
             in
             all
             the
             other
             works
             of
             his
             Creation
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             put
             any
             value
             either
             upon
             what
             
             we
             have
             or
             what
             we
             are
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             account
             our selves
             so
             much
             indebted
             to
             this
             his
             active
             love
             .
             And
             tho
             the
             passive
             was
             not
             practicable
             by
             the
             divine
             Nature
             simply
             and
             apart
             ,
             yet
             that
             we
             might
             not
             want
             all
             imaginable
             evidences
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             he
             who
             was
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
             linkt
             his
             impassible
             to
             our
             passible
             nature
             ;
             assum'd
             our
             humanity
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             espouse
             our
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             was
             born
             on
             purpose
             that
             he
             might
             die
             for
             us
             .
             So
             that
             sure
             we
             may
             say
             in
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             
               greater
               love
               then
               this
               hath
               no
               man
            
             ;
             Io.
             15.13
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             AND
             now
             t
             is
             very
             hard
             ,
             if
             such
             an
             unparallel'd
             love
             in
             God
             ,
             may
             not
             as
             much
             affect
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             slight
             benefactions
             of
             every
             ordinary
             friend
             :
             if
             it
             cannot
             so
             much
             recommend
             him
             to
             our
             regard
             ,
             as
             to
             rescue
             his
             word
             from
             contemt
             ,
             and
             dispose
             us
             to
             receive
             impressions
             from
             it
             ;
             (
             especially
             when
             his
             very
             speaking
             is
             a
             new
             act
             of
             his
             kindness
             ,
             and
             design'd
             to
             our
             greatest
             advantage
             .
             )
          
           
             13.
             
             BUT
             if
             all
             he
             has
             don
             and
             suffer'd
             for
             us
             cannot
             obtein
             him
             so
             much
             from
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             surely
             confess
             ,
             our
             disingenuity
             is
             as
             superlative
             as
             his
             love
             .
             For
             in
             this
             instance
             we
             have
             no
             plea
             for
             our selves
             .
             The
             discourses
             of
             men
             't
             is
             true
             may
             somtime
             be
             so
             weak
             and
             irrational
             ,
             that
             tho
             kindness
             may
             suggest
             pity
             ,
             it
             cannot
             reverence
             ;
             But
             this
             can
             never
             happen
             in
             God
             ,
             whose
             wisdom
             is
             as
             infinite
             as
             his
             love
             .
             He
             talks
             not
             at
             our
             vain
             rate
             who
             
             often
             talk
             only
             for
             talkings
             sake
             ;
             but
             his
             words
             are
             directed
             to
             the
             most
             important
             ends
             and
             addrest
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             befits
             him
             in
             whom
             are
             all
             the
             tresures
             of
             wisdom
             and
             knowledg
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             
             And
             this
             is
             our
             third
             consideration
             ,
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Speaker
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             HOW
             attractive
             a
             thing
             Wisdom
             is
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             
               the
               Queen
               of
               Sheba
            
             ,
             who
             
               came
               from
               the
               utmost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             as
             Christ
             saies
             Mat.
             12.42
             .
             
               to
               hear
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               Solomon
               .
            
             And
             the
             like
             is
             noted
             of
             the
             Greek
             Sages
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             addrest
             to
             from
             all
             parts
             ,
             by
             persons
             of
             all
             ranks
             and
             qualities
             ,
             to
             hear
             their
             Lectures
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             rational
             nature
             of
             man
             do's
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             sympathetic
             motion
             close
             with
             what
             ever
             hath
             the
             stamp
             of
             reason
             upon
             it
             .
             But
             alas
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             profoundest
             wisdom
             of
             men
             ,
             compar'd
             with
             that
             of
             God
             ?
             He
             is
             the
             essential
             reason
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             man
             can
             pretend
             to
             is
             but
             an
             emanation
             from
             him
             ;
             a
             ray
             of
             his
             Sun
             ,
             a
             drop
             of
             his
             Ocean
             :
             which
             as
             he
             gives
             ,
             so
             he
             can
             also
             take
             away
             .
             He
             can
             infatuate
             the
             most
             subtil
             designers
             ;
             And
             (
             as
             he
             saies
             of
             himself
             )
             
               makes
               the
               diviners
               mad
               ;
               turns
               the
               wise
               men
               back
               ,
               and
               makes
               their
               wisdom
               foolishness
               ,
            
             Esay
             44.25
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             HOW
             impious
             a
             folly
             is
             it
             then
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             Idolize
             human
             Wisdom
             with
             all
             its
             imperfections
             ,
             and
             despise
             the
             divine
             ?
             yet
             this
             every
             man
             is
             guilty
             of
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             attracted
             to
             the
             
             study
             of
             sacred
             Writ
             by
             the
             supereminent
             wisdom
             of
             its
             Author
             .
             For
             such
             men
             must
             either
             affirm
             that
             God
             has
             not
             such
             a
             supereminency
             ,
             or
             that
             ,
             tho
             he
             have
             in
             himself
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             exerted
             it
             in
             this
             writing
             :
             The
             former
             is
             down-right
             blasphemy
             ;
             and
             truly
             the
             later
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             a
             little
             varied
             .
             For
             that
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             exactly
             wise
             can
             proceed
             from
             infinite
             wisdom
             ,
             is
             too
             absurd
             for
             any
             man
             to
             imagin
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             that
             charges
             Gods
             Word
             with
             defect
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             must
             interpretively
             charge
             God
             so
             too
             ,
             For
             tho
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             a
             wise
             man
             may
             somtimes
             speak
             foolishly
             ;
             yet
             that
             happens
             through
             that
             mixture
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             passion
             which
             is
             in
             the
             most
             knowing
             of
             mortals
             :
             but
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             pure
             act
             ,
             and
             essential
             wisdom
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             impossible
             supposition
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             NAY
             ,
             indeed
             it
             were
             to
             tax
             him
             of
             folly
             beyond
             what
             is
             incident
             to
             any
             sensible
             man
             ;
             who
             will
             still
             proportion
             his
             instruments
             to
             the
             work
             he
             designs
             .
             Should
             we
             not
             conclude
             him
             mad
             ,
             that
             should
             attemt
             to
             fell
             a
             mighty
             Oak
             with
             a
             Pen-knife
             ,
             or
             stop
             a
             Torrent
             with
             a
             wisp
             of
             Straw
             ?
             And
             sure
             their
             conceptions
             are
             not
             much
             more
             reverend
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             can
             suppose
             that
             a
             writing
             design'd
             by
             him
             for
             such
             important
             ends
             ,
             as
             the
             
               making
               men
               wise
               unto
               salvation
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             
               the
               cast-down
               all
               that
               exalts
               it self
               against
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             10.5
             .
             should
             it self
             be
             foolish
             
             and
             weak
             :
             or
             that
             he
             should
             give
             it
             those
             great
             attributes
             of
             being
             
               sharper
               then
               a
               two-edged
               sword
               ,
               piercing
               even
               to
               the
               dividing
               a
               sunder
               of
               soul
               and
               spirit
               ,
               of
               the
               joints
               and
               marrow
               ,
            
             Heb.
             4.14
             .
             if
             its
             discourses
             were
             so
             flat
             and
             insipid
             as
             some
             in
             this
             profane
             Age
             would
             represent
             them
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             'T
             IS
             true
             indeed
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             the
             
               wisdom
               of
               this
               world
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.6
             .
             The
             Scripture
             teaches
             us
             not
             the
             arts
             of
             undermining
             governments
             ,
             defrauding
             and
             circumventing
             our
             brethren
             ;
             but
             it
             teaches
             us
             that
             which
             would
             tend
             much
             more
             even
             to
             our
             temporal
             felicity
             ;
             and
             as
             reason
             promts
             us
             to
             aspire
             to
             happiness
             ,
             so
             it
             must
             acknowledg
             that
             is
             the
             highest
             wisdom
             which
             teaches
             us
             to
             attain
             it
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             AND
             as
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             is
             thus
             recommended
             to
             us
             by
             the
             wisdom
             of
             its
             Author
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             last
             place
             is
             it
             by
             his
             truth
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             other
             might
             rather
             raise
             our
             jealousy
             then
             our
             reverence
             .
             For
             wisdom
             without
             sincerity
             degenerates
             into
             serpentine
             guile
             ;
             and
             we
             rather
             fear
             to
             be
             ensnar'd
             then
             hope
             to
             be
             advantag'd
             by
             it
             .
             The
             most
             subtil
             addresses
             ,
             and
             most
             cogent
             arguments
             prevail
             not
             upon
             us
             ,
             where
             we
             suspect
             som
             insidious
             design
             .
             But
             where
             wisdom
             and
             fidelity
             meet
             in
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             only
             attend
             ,
             but
             confide
             in
             his
             counsels
             .
             And
             this
             qualification
             is
             most
             eminently
             in
             God.
             
               The
               
               children
               of
               men
               are
               deceitfull
               upon
               the
               weights
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             62.9
             .
             Much
             guile
             often
             lurks
             indiscernibly
             under
             the
             fairest
             appearances
             :
             but
             Gods
             veracity
             is
             as
             essentially
             himself
             ,
             as
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             no
             more
             deceive
             us
             ,
             then
             he
             can
             be
             deceiv'd
             himself
             .
             
               He
               is
               not
               man
               that
               he
               should
               lie
               ,
            
             Num.
             23.19
             .
             He
             designs
             not
             (
             as
             men
             often
             do
             )
             to
             sport
             himself
             with
             our
             credulity
             ;
             and
             raise
             hopes
             which
             he
             never
             means
             to
             satisfy
             :
             
               he
               saies
               not
               to
               the
               seed
               of
            
             Jacob
             ,
             
               seek
               ye
               me
               in
               vain
            
             ,
             Ex.
             45.19
             .
             but
             all
             his
             
               promises
               are
               yea
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.20
             .
             He
             is
             perfectly
             sincere
             in
             all
             the
             proposals
             he
             makes
             in
             his
             Word
             :
             which
             is
             a
             most
             rational
             motive
             for
             us
             to
             advert
             to
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             reverence
             but
             love
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             AND
             now
             when
             all
             these
             motives
             are
             thus
             combined
             ;
             the
             authority
             ,
             the
             kindness
             ,
             the
             wisdom
             ,
             the
             veracity
             of
             the
             speaker
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             requir'd
             more
             to
             render
             his
             words
             of
             weight
             with
             us
             ?
             If
             this
             four-fold
             cord
             will
             not
             draw
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             sure
             the
             strength
             ,
             not
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             Legion
             we
             read
             of
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Mat.
               5.1
            
             .
             For
             these
             are
             so
             much
             the
             cords
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             so
             adapted
             to
             our
             natures
             ,
             nay
             to
             our
             constant
             usage
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             put
             off
             much
             of
             our
             humanity
             ,
             disclaim
             the
             common
             mesures
             of
             mankind
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             attracted
             by
             them
             .
             For
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             the
             breast
             of
             any
             sober
             ,
             industrious
             man
             ,
             whether
             in
             case
             a
             person
             ,
             who
             he
             were
             
             sure
             had
             all
             the
             fore-mention'd
             qualifications
             ,
             should
             recommend
             to
             him
             som
             rules
             as
             infallible
             for
             the
             certain
             doubling
             ,
             or
             trebling
             his
             estate
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             think
             them
             worth
             the
             pursuing
             ,
             nay
             ,
             whether
             he
             would
             not
             plod
             and
             study
             on
             them
             ,
             till
             he
             comprehended
             the
             whole
             Art.
             And
             shall
             we
             then
             when
             God
             in
             whom
             all
             those
             qualifications
             are
             united
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             their
             utmost
             transcendencies
             ,
             shall
             we
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             think
             him
             below
             our
             regard
             ,
             when
             he
             proposes
             the
             improving
             our
             interests
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             scanty
             proportions
             of
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             as
             he
             intimated
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             when
             he
             shewed
             him
             the
             Stars
             ,
             as
             the
             representative
             of
             his
             numerous
             off-spring
             ,
             Gen.
             15.5
             .
             when
             he
             teaches
             us
             that
             highest
             ,
             and
             yet
             most
             certain
             Alchimy
             ,
             of
             refining
             and
             multiplying
             our
             enjoyments
             ,
             and
             then
             perpetuating
             them
             ?
          
           
             20.
             
             ALL
             this
             God
             do's
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             be
             stupidly
             improvident
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             take
             no
             advantage
             by
             it
             .
             It
             was
             once
             the
             complaint
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               I
               am
               come
               in
               my
               Fathers
               name
               and
               ye
               receive
               me
               not
               ,
               if
               another
               shall
               come
               in
               his
               own
               name
               ,
               him
               ye
               will
               receive
               .
            
             Jo.
             5.43
             .
             And
             what
             was
             said
             by
             him
             the
             eternal
             essential
             Word
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             applicable
             to
             the
             written
             ;
             which
             coming
             in
             the
             name
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             message
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             despis'd
             and
             slighted
             ,
             and
             every
             the
             lightest
             composure
             of
             men
             preferr'd
             before
             it
             .
             As
             if
             that
             signature
             
             of
             Divinity
             it
             carries
             ,
             served
             rather
             as
             a
             Brand
             to
             stigmatize
             and
             defame
             ,
             then
             adorn
             and
             recommend
             it
             .
             A
             contemt
             which
             strikes
             immediatly
             at
             God
             himself
             ,
             whose
             resentments
             of
             it
             ,
             tho
             for
             the
             present
             supprest
             by
             his
             long-suffering
             ,
             will
             at
             last
             break
             out
             upon
             all
             who
             persevere
             so
             to
             affront
             him
             ,
             in
             a
             
               judgment
               worthy
               of
               God.
            
             Wis
             .
             12.26
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             BUT
             after
             all
             that
             has
             bin
             said
             ,
             I
             foresee
             som
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             all
             this
             while
             but
             beaten
             the
             air
             ,
             have
             built
             upon
             a
             principle
             which
             som
             flatly
             deny
             ,
             others
             doubt
             of
             ,
             and
             have
             run
             away
             with
             a
             supposition
             that
             the
             Bible
             is
             of
             divine
             Original
             ,
             without
             any
             attemt
             of
             proof
             .
             To
             such
             as
             these
             I
             might
             justly
             enough
             object
             the
             extreme
             hard
             mesure
             they
             offer
             to
             Divinity
             above
             all
             other
             Sciences
             .
             For
             in
             those
             ,
             they
             still
             allow
             som
             fundamental
             maxims
             ,
             which
             are
             presupposed
             without
             proof
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             they
             admit
             of
             no
             Postulata
             ,
             no
             granted
             principle
             on
             which
             to
             superstruct
             .
             If
             the
             same
             rigor
             should
             be
             extended
             to
             secular
             cases
             ,
             what
             a
             damp
             would
             it
             strike
             upon
             commerce
             !
             For
             example
             ,
             a
             man
             expects
             fair
             dealing
             from
             his
             neighbor
             ,
             upon
             the
             strength
             of
             those
             common
             notions
             of
             Justice
             he
             presumes
             writ
             in
             all
             mens
             hearts
             :
             but
             according
             to
             this
             mesure
             ,
             he
             must
             first
             prove
             to
             every
             man
             he
             deals
             with
             ,
             that
             such
             notions
             there
             are
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             obligatory
             :
             that
             the
             wares
             expos'd
             to
             sale
             are
             his
             own
             ;
             that
             dominion
             
             is
             not
             founded
             in
             grace
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             is
             in
             that
             state
             ,
             and
             so
             has
             a
             property
             to
             confer
             upon
             another
             ;
             that
             the
             person
             dealt
             with
             ,
             paies
             a
             just
             price
             ;
             do's
             it
             in
             good
             mony
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             his
             own
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             is
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ;
             or
             needs
             not
             be
             so
             ,
             to
             justify
             his
             purchase
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             rate
             the
             Market
             will
             be
             as
             full
             of
             nice
             questions
             as
             the
             Scholes
             .
             But
             because
             complaints
             and
             retortions
             are
             the
             common
             refuge
             of
             causes
             that
             want
             better
             Arguments
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             insist
             here
             ;
             but
             proceed
             to
             a
             defence
             of
             the
             question'd
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             the
             Bible
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             IN
             which
             I
             shall
             proceed
             by
             these
             degrees
             .
             First
             ,
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             the
             plain
             grounds
             upon
             which
             Christians
             beleive
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             shall
             compare
             those
             with
             those
             of
             less
             credibility
             which
             have
             generally
             satisfied
             mankind
             in
             other
             things
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             I
             shall
             consider
             whether
             those
             who
             are
             dissatisfied
             with
             those
             grounds
             would
             not
             be
             equally
             so
             with
             any
             other
             way
             of
             attestation
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             BEFORE
             I
             enter
             upon
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             I
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             that
             matters
             of
             fact
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             such
             rigorous
             demonstrative
             evidences
             as
             mathematical
             propositions
             are
             .
             To
             render
             a
             thing
             fit
             for
             rational
             belief
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             requir'd
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             motives
             for
             it
             do
             over
             poise
             those
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             degree
             they
             do
             so
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             belief
             stronger
             or
             weaker
             .
          
           
           
             24.
             
             NOW
             the
             motives
             of
             our
             belief
             in
             the
             present
             case
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             are
             extrinsic
             ,
             or
             intrinsic
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             extrinsic
             are
             first
             ,
             and
             preparative
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             indeed
             all
             that
             can
             reasonably
             be
             insisted
             on
             to
             a
             gainsaier
             ,
             who
             must
             be
             suppos'd
             no
             competent
             judg
             of
             the
             later
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             former
             I
             shall
             adventure
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             divine
             Original
             of
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             as
             great
             grounds
             of
             credibility
             as
             can
             be
             expected
             in
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             kind
             .
             For
             whether
             God
             inspir'd
             the
             pen-men
             of
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             is
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             is
             capable
             of
             no
             other
             external
             evidence
             but
             that
             of
             testimony
             :
             and
             that
             matter
             of
             fact
             being
             also
             in
             point
             of
             time
             so
             remote
             from
             us
             ,
             can
             be
             judg'd
             of
             only
             by
             a
             series
             of
             testimonies
             deriv'd
             from
             that
             Age
             wherein
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             written
             ,
             to
             this
             :
             and
             the
             more
             credible
             the
             testifiers
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             universal
             the
             testimony
             ;
             so
             much
             the
             more
             convincing
             are
             they
             to
             all
             considering
             men
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             AND
             this
             attestation
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             in
             the
             highest
             circumstances
             ,
             it
             having
             bin
             witness'd
             to
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             Ages
             by
             all
             persons
             that
             could
             be
             presum'd
             to
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             it
             .
             Thus
             the
             Old
             Testament
             was
             own'd
             by
             the
             whole
             nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             the
             writings
             of
             men
             inspir'd
             by
             God
             ;
             &
             that
             with
             such
             evidence
             of
             their
             mission
             ,
             as
             abundantly
             satisfied
             those
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             of
             their
             
             being
             so
             inspired
             ;
             and
             they
             deriv'd
             those
             Writings
             with
             that
             attestation
             to
             their
             posterity
             .
             Now
             that
             those
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             were
             not
             deceiv'd
             ,
             is
             as
             morally
             certain
             as
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             suppos'd
             .
             For
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Bible
             is
             contain'd
             the
             history
             of
             those
             miracles
             wherewith
             God
             rescued
             that
             people
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             instated
             them
             in
             Canaan
             .
             Now
             if
             they
             who
             liv'd
             at
             that
             time
             knew
             that
             such
             miracles
             were
             never
             don
             ,
             't
             is
             impossible
             they
             could
             receive
             an
             evident
             Fable
             as
             an
             inspir'd
             truth
             .
             No
             single
             person
             ,
             much
             less
             a
             whole
             Nation
             can
             be
             suppos'd
             so
             stupid
             .
             But
             if
             indeed
             they
             were
             eie-witnesses
             of
             those
             miracles
             ,
             they
             might
             with
             very
             good
             reason
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Moses
             who
             was
             by
             God
             impower'd
             to
             work
             them
             ,
             was
             so
             also
             for
             the
             relating
             them
             ;
             as
             also
             all
             those
             precedent
             events
             from
             the
             Creation
             down
             to
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             are
             recorded
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             SO
             also
             for
             the
             preceptive
             parts
             of
             those
             Books
             ,
             those
             that
             saw
             those
             formidable
             solemnities
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             were
             first
             publish'd
             ,
             had
             sure
             little
             temtation
             to
             doubt
             that
             they
             were
             the
             dictats
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             written
             .
             Now
             if
             they
             could
             not
             be
             deceiv'd
             themselves
             ,
             't
             is
             yet
             less
             imaginable
             that
             they
             should
             conspire
             to
             impose
             a
             cheat
             upon
             their
             posterities
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             were
             the
             Jews
             of
             so
             easy
             a
             credulity
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             at
             all
             probable
             the
             succeeding
             Generations
             would
             have
             bin
             so
             impos'd
             
             on
             :
             their
             humor
             was
             stubborn
             enough
             ,
             and
             the
             precepts
             of
             their
             Law
             severe
             and
             burdensom
             enough
             to
             have
             temted
             them
             to
             have
             cast
             off
             the
             yoak
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             bin
             bound
             upon
             them
             by
             irresistible
             convictions
             of
             its
             coming
             from
             God.
             But
             besides
             this
             Tradition
             of
             their
             Elders
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             advantage
             of
             living
             under
             a
             Theocracy
             ,
             the
             immediat
             guidance
             of
             God
             ;
             Prophets
             daily
             rais'd
             up
             among
             them
             ,
             to
             fore-tell
             events
             ,
             to
             admonish
             them
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             reprove
             their
             backslidings
             :
             yet
             even
             these
             gave
             the
             deference
             to
             the
             written
             Word
             ;
             nay
             ,
             made
             it
             the
             test
             by
             which
             to
             try
             true
             inspirations
             from
             false
             :
             
               To
               the
               Law
               and
               to
               the
               Testimony
               ;
               if
               they
               speak
               not
               according
               to
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               light
               in
               them
               ,
            
             Esay
             8.20
             .
             So
             that
             the
             veneration
             which
             they
             had
             before
             acquir'd
             ,
             was
             still
             anew
             excited
             by
             fresh
             inspirations
             ,
             which
             both
             attested
             the
             old
             ,
             and
             became
             new
             parts
             of
             their
             Canon
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             NOR
             could
             it
             be
             esteem'd
             a
             small
             confirmation
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             find
             in
             succeeding
             Ages
             the
             signal
             accomplishments
             of
             those
             prophecies
             which
             were
             long
             before
             registred
             in
             those
             Books
             ;
             for
             nothing
             less
             then
             divine
             power
             and
             wisdom
             could
             foretell
             ,
             and
             also
             verify
             them
             .
             Upon
             these
             grounds
             the
             Jews
             universally
             through
             all
             successions
             receiv'd
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             as
             divine
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             lookt
             upon
             them
             as
             the
             greatest
             trust
             that
             could
             be
             committed
             to
             
             them
             :
             and
             accordingly
             were
             so
             scrupulously
             vigilant
             in
             conserving
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             Masorits
             numbred
             not
             only
             the
             sections
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             words
             ,
             nay
             letters
             ,
             that
             no
             fraud
             or
             inadvertency
             might
             corrupt
             or
             defalk
             the
             least
             iota
             of
             what
             they
             esteem'd
             so
             sacred
             .
             A
             farther
             testimony
             and
             sepiment
             to
             which
             ,
             were
             the
             Samaritan
             ,
             Chaldee
             ,
             and
             Greek
             versions
             :
             which
             being
             made
             use
             of
             in
             the
             Synagogs
             of
             Jews
             ,
             in
             their
             dispersions
             ,
             and
             the
             Samaritans
             at
             Sichem
             could
             not
             at
             those
             distances
             receive
             a
             uniform
             alteration
             ,
             and
             any
             other
             would
             be
             of
             no
             effect
             .
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Original
             exemplar
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             was
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             was
             to
             have
             a
             Copy
             of
             it
             alwaies
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             transcribe
             it
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ;
             that
             every
             Jew
             was
             to
             make
             it
             his
             constant
             discourse
             and
             meditation
             ,
             teach
             it
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             wear
             part
             of
             it
             upon
             his
             hands
             and
             forehead
             .
             And
             now
             sure
             't
             is
             impossible
             to
             imagin
             any
             matter
             of
             fact
             to
             be
             more
             carefully
             deduced
             ,
             or
             irrefragably
             testified
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             believ'd
             upon
             stronger
             evidence
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             THAT
             all
             this
             is
             true
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             thus
             own
             these
             Writings
             as
             divine
             ,
             appears
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Records
             of
             past
             Ages
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Jews
             of
             the
             present
             ,
             who
             still
             own
             them
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             suspected
             of
             combination
             with
             the
             Christians
             .
             And
             if
             these
             were
             reasonable
             grounds
             of
             conviction
             
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             must
             be
             most
             absurdly
             sceptical
             that
             shall
             deny
             )
             they
             must
             be
             so
             to
             us
             Christians
             also
             ;
             who
             derive
             them
             from
             them
             :
             and
             that
             with
             this
             farther
             advantage
             to
             our
             Faith
             ,
             that
             we
             see
             the
             clear
             completion
             of
             those
             Evangelical
             prophecies
             which
             remain'd
             dark
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             have
             a
             farther
             Argument
             to
             confirm
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             are
             certainly
             divine
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             THE
             New
             has
             also
             the
             like
             means
             of
             probation
             :
             which
             as
             it
             is
             a
             collection
             of
             the
             doctrin
             taught
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             must
             if
             truly
             related
             be
             acknowleged
             no
             less
             divine
             then
             what
             they
             orally
             deliver'd
             .
             So
             that
             they
             who
             doubt
             its
             being
             divine
             ,
             must
             either
             deny
             what
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             preacht
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             or
             else
             distrust
             the
             fidelity
             of
             the
             relation
             :
             The
             former
             strikes
             at
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             which
             if
             only
             of
             men
             ,
             must
             not
             only
             be
             fallible
             ,
             but
             is
             actually
             a
             deceit
             ,
             whilst
             it
             pretends
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             .
             To
             such
             Objectors
             we
             have
             to
             oppose
             those
             stupendous
             miracles
             with
             which
             the
             Gospel
             was
             attested
             ;
             such
             as
             demonstrated
             a
             more
             then
             human
             efficacy
             .
             And
             that
             God
             should
             lend
             his
             omnipotence
             to
             abet
             the
             false
             pretensions
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             a
             conceit
             too
             unworthy
             even
             for
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             to
             entertain
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             'T
             IS
             true
             ,
             there
             have
             bin
             by
             God
             permitted
             
             lying
             miracles
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             true
             ones
             have
             bin
             don
             by
             him
             :
             Such
             as
             were
             those
             of
             the
             Magicians
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             other
             of
             Moses
             ;
             but
             then
             the
             difference
             between
             both
             was
             so
             conspicuous
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             be
             more
             partial
             and
             disingenuous
             ,
             then
             even
             those
             Magicians
             were
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             acknowledg
             the
             disparity
             ,
             and
             confess
             in
             those
             which
             were
             truly
             supernatural
             ,
             
               the
               finger
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Exod.
             8.19
             .
             Therefore
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             it
             is
             predicted
             ,
             that
             
               false
               Prophets
               should
               arise
               ,
               and
               do
               signs
               and
               wonders
               ,
            
             Deut.
             13.1
             .
             Mat.
             24.11.24
             .
             as
             a
             trial
             of
             their
             fidelity
             who
             made
             profession
             of
             Religion
             ;
             whether
             they
             would
             prefer
             the
             few
             and
             trivial
             sleights
             which
             recommended
             a
             deceiver
             ,
             before
             those
             great
             and
             numberless
             miracles
             which
             attested
             the
             sacred
             Oracles
             deliver'd
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             by
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             .
             Whether
             the
             trick
             of
             a
             Barchochebas
             to
             hold
             fire
             in
             his
             mouth
             ;
             that
             of
             Marcus
             the
             heretic
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Wine
             of
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             appear
             bloud
             ;
             or
             that
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             to
             bring
             a
             Pidgeon
             to
             his
             ear
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             put
             in
             balance
             against
             all
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             Moses
             ,
             our
             Savior
             ,
             or
             his
             Apostles
             .
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             whether
             the
             silly
             stories
             which
             Iamblichus
             solemnly
             relates
             of
             Pythagoras
             ,
             or
             those
             Philostratus
             tells
             of
             
               Apollonius
               Tyaneus
            
             ,
             deserve
             to
             rival
             those
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             .
             It
             is
             a
             most
             just
             judgment
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             threatned
             by
             
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             would
             
               not
               obey
               the
               truth
               ,
               should
               believe
               a
               lie
               ,
            
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.11
             .
             But
             still
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             
               where
               any
               man
            
             or
             devil
             
               do's
               proudly
               ,
               is
            
             evidently
             
               above
               him
            
             ,
             Exod.
             18.11
             .
             
               will
               be
               justified
               in
               his
               sayings
               ,
               and
               be
               clear
               when
               he
               is
               judged
               ,
            
             Rom.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             BUT
             if
             men
             will
             be
             Sceptics
             ,
             and
             doubt
             every
             thing
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             know
             that
             the
             matter
             call'd
             into
             question
             ,
             is
             of
             a
             nature
             that
             admits
             but
             two
             waies
             of
             solution
             ;
             probability
             ,
             and
             testimony
             .
             First
             for
             probability
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             first
             promulgers
             of
             Christs
             miracles
             .
             In
             his
             life
             time
             they
             were
             either
             the
             patients
             on
             whom
             his
             miracles
             were
             wrought
             ,
             or
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             that
             were
             spectators
             :
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             not
             be
             deceiv'd
             themselves
             ,
             but
             must
             needs
             know
             whether
             they
             were
             cur'd
             or
             no
             ;
             so
             what
             imaginable
             design
             could
             they
             have
             to
             deceive
             others
             ?
             Many
             indeed
             have
             pretended
             impotency
             as
             a
             motive
             of
             compassion
             ;
             but
             what
             could
             they
             gain
             by
             owning
             a
             cure
             they
             had
             not
             ?
             As
             for
             the
             Spectators
             ,
             as
             their
             multitude
             adds
             to
             their
             credibility
             ;
             (
             it
             being
             morally
             impossible
             that
             so
             many
             should
             at
             once
             be
             deluded
             in
             a
             matter
             obvious
             to
             their
             senses
             )
             so
             do's
             it
             also
             acquit
             them
             from
             fraud
             and
             combination
             .
             Cheats
             and
             forgeries
             are
             alwaies
             hatcht
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             in
             close
             Cabals
             ,
             and
             privat
             Juncto's
             .
             That
             five
             thousand
             men
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             four
             thousand
             at
             another
             ,
             should
             
             conspire
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             miraculously
             fed
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             not
             ;
             and
             all
             prove
             true
             to
             the
             fiction
             ,
             and
             not
             betray
             it
             :
             is
             a
             thing
             as
             irrational
             to
             be
             suppos'd
             ,
             as
             impossible
             to
             be
             parallel'd
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             BESIDES
             ,
             admit
             it
             possible
             that
             so
             many
             could
             have
             join'd
             in
             the
             deceit
             ,
             yet
             what
             imaginable
             end
             could
             they
             have
             in
             it
             ?
             Had
             their
             lie
             bin
             subservient
             to
             the
             designs
             of
             som
             potent
             Prince
             that
             might
             have
             rewarded
             it
             ,
             there
             had
             bin
             som
             temtation
             :
             but
             what
             could
             they
             expect
             from
             the
             reputed
             son
             of
             a
             Carpenter
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             himself
             where
             to
             lay
             his
             head
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             who
             disclaim'd
             all
             secular
             power
             ;
             convei'd
             himself
             away
             from
             their
             importunities
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             have
             forc'd
             him
             to
             be
             a
             King
             :
             And
             consequently
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             lookt
             on
             as
             one
             that
             would
             head
             a
             Sedition
             ,
             or
             attemt
             to
             raise
             himself
             to
             a
             capacity
             of
             rewarding
             his
             Abettors
             .
             Upon
             all
             these
             considerations
             ,
             there
             appears
             not
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             probability
             ;
             that
             either
             those
             particular
             persons
             who
             publish'd
             the
             cures
             they
             had
             receiv'd
             ,
             or
             those
             multitudes
             who
             were
             witnesses
             and
             divulgers
             of
             those
             ,
             or
             his
             other
             miracles
             ;
             could
             do
             it
             upon
             any
             sinister
             design
             ,
             or
             indeed
             upon
             any
             other
             motive
             but
             gratitude
             and
             admiration
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             if
             we
             come
             to
             those
             miracles
             which
             succeeded
             Christs
             death
             ,
             those
             most
             important
             ,
             and
             convincing
             ,
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             and
             observe
             who
             were
             the
             divulgers
             of
             those
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             very
             unlikely
             to
             be
             men
             of
             design
             ;
             a
             set
             of
             illiterate
             men
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Fisher-boats
             ,
             and
             other
             mean
             occupations
             :
             and
             such
             as
             needed
             a
             miracle
             as
             great
             as
             any
             of
             those
             they
             were
             to
             assert
             (
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             )
             to
             fit
             them
             for
             their
             office
             .
             What
             alas
             could
             they
             drive
             at
             ,
             or
             how
             could
             they
             hope
             that
             their
             testimony
             could
             be
             received
             ,
             so
             much
             against
             the
             humor
             and
             interest
             of
             the
             present
             rulers
             ;
             unless
             they
             were
             assur'd
             not
             only
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             som
             supernatural
             aids
             to
             back
             and
             fortify
             them
             ?
             Accordingly
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             till
             they
             had
             receiv'd
             those
             ;
             till
             by
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             they
             were
             
               endued
               with
               power
               from
               on
               high
               ,
            
             Luk.
             24.49
             .
             they
             never
             attemted
             the
             discovery
             of
             what
             they
             had
             seen
             :
             but
             rather
             hid
             themselves
             ,
             kept
             all
             their
             assemblies
             in
             privacy
             and
             concealment
             
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               Jews
            
             ,
             Jo.
             20.19
             .
             and
             so
             were
             far
             enough
             from
             projecting
             any
             thing
             besides
             their
             own
             safety
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             when
             they
             began
             to
             preach
             ,
             they
             had
             early
             essays
             ,
             what
             their
             secular
             advantages
             would
             be
             by
             it
             ;
             threatnings
             and
             revilings
             ,
             scourgings
             and
             imprisonments
             ,
             Act.
             4.20.5.18.40
             .
             And
             can
             it
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             men
             who
             a
             little
             before
             had
             shewed
             themselves
             so
             little
             in
             love
             with
             suffering
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             durst
             stick
             to
             their
             Master
             at
             his
             apprehension
             ,
             but
             
             one
             forswore
             ,
             and
             all
             forsook
             him
             ;
             can
             it
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             be
             imagin'd
             that
             these
             men
             should
             be
             so
             much
             in
             love
             with
             their
             own
             Fable
             ,
             as
             to
             venture
             all
             sorts
             of
             persecution
             for
             the
             propagating
             it
             ?
             Or
             if
             they
             could
             ,
             let
             us
             in
             the
             next
             place
             consider
             what
             probability
             there
             could
             be
             of
             success
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             THEIR
             preaching
             amounted
             to
             no
             less
             then
             the
             Deifying
             of
             one
             ,
             whom
             both
             their
             Roman
             and
             Jewish
             Rulers
             ,
             nay
             ,
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             people
             had
             executed
             as
             a
             malefactor
             :
             so
             that
             they
             were
             all
             engag'd
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             own
             Act
             ,
             to
             sift
             their
             testimony
             with
             all
             the
             rigor
             that
             conscious
             jealousy
             could
             suggest
             .
             And
             where
             were
             so
             many
             concern'd
             inquisitors
             ,
             there
             was
             very
             little
             hope
             for
             a
             forgery
             to
             pass
             .
             Besides
             the
             avow'd
             displesure
             of
             their
             Governors
             made
             it
             a
             hazardous
             thing
             to
             own
             a
             belief
             of
             what
             they
             asserted
             .
             Those
             that
             adher'd
             to
             them
             could
             not
             but
             know
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             must
             espouse
             their
             dangers
             and
             sufferings
             .
             And
             men
             use
             not
             to
             incur
             certain
             mischiefs
             ,
             upon
             doubtful
             and
             suspicious
             grounds
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             YET
             farther
             ,
             their
             doctrin
             was
             design'd
             to
             an
             end
             to
             which
             their
             Auditors
             could
             not
             but
             have
             the
             greatest
             reluctancy
             :
             they
             were
             to
             struggle
             with
             that
             rooted
             prepossession
             which
             the
             Jews
             had
             for
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             which
             their
             Gospel
             out-dated
             ;
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             for
             the
             Rites
             and
             Religion
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ;
             
             and
             ,
             which
             was
             harder
             then
             either
             ,
             with
             the
             corruptions
             and
             vices
             of
             both
             :
             to
             plant
             humility
             and
             internal
             sanctity
             ,
             so
             contrary
             to
             that
             ceremonial
             holiness
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Jews
             so
             valued
             themselves
             ,
             and
             despis'd
             others
             :
             and
             Temperance
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Purity
             ,
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             practice
             ,
             nay
             ,
             even
             the
             religion
             of
             the
             Heathen
             :
             and
             to
             attemt
             all
             this
             with
             no
             other
             allurement
             ,
             no
             other
             promise
             of
             recompence
             but
             what
             they
             must
             attend
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             and
             pass
             too
             through
             reproches
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             torments
             and
             death
             .
             These
             were
             all
             such
             invincible
             prejudices
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             never
             hope
             to
             break
             thorow
             with
             a
             lie
             ,
             nay
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             have
             encounter'd
             even
             with
             every
             common
             truth
             ,
             but
             only
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             being
             divine
             ,
             brought
             its
             aids
             with
             it
             ;
             without
             which
             't
             was
             utterly
             impossible
             for
             all
             the
             skill
             or
             oratory
             of
             men
             to
             overcome
             such
             disadvantages
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             AND
             yet
             with
             all
             these
             did
             these
             rude
             inartificial
             men
             contest
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             signal
             success
             :
             no
             less
             then
             three
             thousand
             Proselytes
             made
             by
             Saint
             Peters
             first
             Sermon
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             Scene
             where
             all
             was
             acted
             ,
             and
             consequently
             where
             't
             was
             the
             most
             impossible
             to
             impose
             a
             forgery
             .
             And
             at
             the
             like
             miraculous
             rate
             they
             went
             on
             ,
             till
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             themselves
             complain
             ,
             they
             had
             
               filled
               Jerusalem
               with
               their
               doctrin
            
             ,
             Acts
             5.28
             .
             nor
             did
             Judea
             set
             bounds
             to
             them
             ;
             
               their
               sound
               went
               
               out
               into
               all
               Nations
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.18
             .
             and
             their
             doctrin
             spred
             it self
             through
             all
             the
             Gentile
             world
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             AND
             sure
             so
             wonderful
             an
             event
             ,
             so
             contrary
             to
             all
             human
             mesures
             ,
             do's
             sufficiently
             evince
             there
             was
             more
             then
             man
             in
             it
             .
             Nothing
             but
             the
             same
             creative
             Power
             that
             produc'd
             light
             out
             of
             darkness
             ,
             could
             bring
             forth
             effects
             so
             much
             above
             the
             proportion
             of
             the
             cause
             .
             Had
             these
             weak
             instruments
             acted
             only
             by
             their
             natural
             powers
             ,
             nothing
             of
             this
             had
             bin
             achiev'd
             .
             Alas
             ,
             could
             these
             poor
             rude
             men
             learn
             all
             Languages
             within
             the
             space
             of
             fifty
             daies
             ,
             which
             would
             take
             up
             almost
             as
             many
             years
             of
             the
             most
             industrious
             Student
             ,
             and
             yet
             had
             they
             not
             bin
             able
             to
             speak
             them
             ,
             they
             could
             never
             have
             divulg'd
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             several
             Nations
             ,
             nor
             so
             effectually
             have
             convinc'd
             the
             by-standers
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             that
             they
             acted
             by
             a
             higher
             impulse
             .
             And
             to
             convince
             the
             world
             they
             did
             so
             ,
             they
             repeted
             their
             Masters
             miracles
             as
             well
             as
             his
             doctrin
             ;
             heal'd
             the
             sick
             ,
             cast
             out
             devils
             ,
             rais'd
             the
             dead
             ;
             And
             where
             God
             communicated
             so
             much
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             we
             may
             reasonably
             conclude
             he
             did
             it
             to
             promote
             his
             own
             work
             ,
             not
             the
             work
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             have
             bin
             if
             this
             whole
             Scene
             were
             a
             lie
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             WHEN
             all
             this
             is
             weigh'd
             ,
             I
             presume
             there
             will
             remaine
             little
             ground
             to
             suspect
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             planters
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             had
             
             any
             other
             design
             then
             what
             they
             avowed
             ,
             viz.
             the
             bringing
             men
             to
             holiness
             here
             ,
             and
             salvation
             hereafter
             .
             The
             suspicion
             therefore
             ,
             if
             any
             ,
             must
             rest
             upon
             later
             times
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             som
             are
             willing
             to
             perswade
             themselves
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Scheme
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             lately
             devis'd
             Fable
             to
             keep
             the
             world
             in
             awe
             ;
             whereof
             Princes
             have
             made
             som
             use
             ,
             but
             Clergy-men
             more
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             are
             only
             actors
             whom
             themselves
             have
             conjured
             up
             upon
             the
             stage
             to
             pursue
             their
             plot
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             IN
             answer
             to
             this
             bold
             ,
             this
             blasphemous
             suggestion
             ,
             I
             should
             first
             desire
             these
             surmisers
             to
             point
             out
             the
             time
             when
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             who
             began
             this
             design
             ;
             to
             tell
             us
             exactly
             whence
             they
             date
             this
             politic
             Religion
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             pleas'd
             to
             suppose
             it
             .
             If
             they
             cannot
             ,
             they
             are
             manifestly
             unjust
             to
             reject
             our
             account
             of
             it
             when
             they
             can
             give
             none
             themselves
             ;
             and
             fail
             very
             much
             of
             that
             rigid
             demonstration
             they
             require
             from
             others
             .
             That
             there
             is
             such
             a
             profession
             as
             Christianity
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             yet
             (
             God
             be
             blest
             )
             undeniable
             ;
             (
             tho
             at
             the
             rate
             it
             has
             of
             late
             declin'd
             ,
             God
             knows
             how
             long
             it
             will
             be
             so
             :
             )
             we
             say
             it
             came
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             attested
             by
             an
             uninterrupted
             testimony
             of
             all
             the
             intervening
             Ages
             ,
             the
             suffrage
             of
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             from
             that
             day
             to
             this
             .
             And
             sure
             they
             who
             embraced
             the
             doctrin
             ,
             are
             the
             
             most
             competent
             witnesses
             from
             whence
             they
             received
             it
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             YET
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             all
             thought
             parties
             to
             the
             design
             ,
             and
             their
             witness
             excepted
             against
             ,
             it
             has
             pleased
             God
             to
             give
             us
             collateral
             assurances
             ,
             and
             made
             both
             Jewish
             and
             Gentile
             Writers
             give
             testimony
             to
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Josephus
             do's
             this
             ,
             lib.
             20.
             chap.
             8.
             and
             lib.
             18.
             chap.
             4.
             where
             ,
             after
             he
             has
             given
             an
             account
             of
             the
             crucifixion
             of
             Christ
             exactly
             agreeing
             with
             the
             Evangelists
             ;
             he
             concludes
             ,
             
               And
               to
               this
               day
               the
               Christian
               people
               ,
               who
               of
               him
               borrow
               their
               name
               cease
               not
               to
               increase
               .
            
             I
             add
             not
             the
             personal
             elogium
             which
             he
             gives
             of
             our
             Savior
             ;
             because
             som
             are
             so
             hardy
             to
             controul
             it
             :
             also
             I
             pass
             what
             Philo
             mentions
             of
             the
             religious
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             because
             several
             Learned
             men
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             Essens
             ,
             a
             Sect
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             or
             som
             other
             .
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             of
             what
             Tacitus
             and
             other
             Roman
             Historians
             speak
             of
             Christ
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Christian
             doctrin
             ;
             which
             it
             had
             bin
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             have
             don
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             then
             bin
             no
             such
             doctrin
             ,
             or
             if
             Christ
             had
             not
             bin
             known
             as
             the
             Founder
             of
             it
             .
             So
             afterward
             Plinie
             gives
             the
             Emperor
             Trajan
             an
             account
             both
             of
             the
             manners
             ,
             and
             multitude
             of
             the
             Christians
             ;
             and
             makes
             the
             innocence
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             an
             Argument
             to
             slacken
             the
             persecution
             against
             them
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             very
             bloody
             Edicts
             
             of
             the
             persecuting
             Emperors
             ,
             &
             the
             scoffs
             and
             reproches
             of
             
               Celsus
               ,
               Porphyri
               ,
               Lucian
            
             ,
             and
             other
             profane
             opposers
             of
             this
             Doctrin
             ,
             do
             undeniably
             assert
             its
             being
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             Christianity
             had
             in
             those
             Ages
             not
             only
             a
             being
             ,
             but
             had
             also
             obtain'd
             mightily
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             drawn
             in
             vast
             numbers
             to
             its
             profession
             ;
             and
             vast
             indeed
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             to
             furnish
             out
             that
             whole
             Army
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             of
             which
             profane
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Ecclesiastic
             writers
             speak
             .
             And
             if
             all
             this
             be
             not
             sufficient
             to
             evince
             that
             Christianity
             stole
             not
             clancularly
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             took
             its
             rise
             from
             those
             times
             and
             persons
             it
             pretends
             ,
             we
             must
             renounce
             all
             faith
             of
             testimony
             ,
             and
             not
             believe
             an
             inch
             farther
             then
             we
             see
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             I
             suppose
             ▪
             I
             need
             say
             no
             more
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             portentous
             miracles
             which
             attested
             it
             ,
             were
             no
             forgeries
             ,
             or
             stratagems
             of
             men
             .
             I
             come
             now
             to
             that
             doubt
             which
             more
             immediatly
             concerns
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             viz.
             whether
             all
             those
             transactions
             be
             so
             faithfully
             related
             there
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             believe
             them
             to
             have
             bin
             dictated
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             Now
             for
             this
             ,
             the
             process
             need
             be
             but
             short
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             who
             were
             the
             pen-men
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             even
             for
             the
             most
             part
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             :
             Matthew
             ,
             and
             John
             who
             wrote
             two
             of
             the
             Gospels
             were
             certainly
             so
             :
             and
             Mark
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Ancients
             aver
             ,
             was
             but
             the
             Amanuensis
             to
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             
             who
             dictated
             that
             Gospel
             .
             Saint
             Luke
             indeed
             comes
             not
             under
             this
             first
             rank
             of
             Apostles
             ;
             yet
             is
             by
             som
             affirm'd
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             seventy
             Disciples
             :
             however
             an
             Apostolical
             person
             't
             is
             certain
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             for
             such
             to
             be
             inspired
             .
             For
             in
             those
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             men
             acted
             more
             by
             immediat
             inflation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             then
             since
             .
             And
             accordingly
             we
             find
             Stephen
             ,
             tho
             but
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             had
             the
             power
             of
             miracles
             ;
             and
             preacht
             as
             divinely
             as
             the
             prime
             Apostles
             ,
             Act.
             7.
             
             And
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             then
             a
             usual
             concomitant
             of
             conversion
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             Story
             of
             Cornelius
             ,
             Acts
             10.45
             ,
             46.
             
             Besides
             ,
             Saint
             Luke
             was
             a
             constant
             attendant
             on
             Saint
             Paul
             (
             who
             derived
             the
             Faith
             
               not
               from
               man
               ,
               but
               by
               the
            
             immediat
             
               revelation
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             himself
             professes
             ,
             Gal.
             1.12
             .
             )
             and
             is
             by
             som
             said
             to
             have
             wrote
             by
             dictat
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             Mark
             did
             from
             Saint
             Peter
             .
             Then
             as
             to
             the
             Epistles
             they
             all
             bear
             the
             names
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             except
             that
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             upon
             very
             good
             grounds
             ,
             presum'd
             to
             be
             Saint
             Pauls
             .
             Now
             these
             were
             the
             persons
             commissionated
             by
             Christ
             to
             preach
             the
             Christian
             doctrin
             ,
             and
             were
             signally
             assisted
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             that
             office
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             
               not
               they
               ,
               who
               spake
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Father
               that
               spake
               in
               them
               ,
            
             Mat.
             13.11
             .
             And
             if
             they
             spake
             by
             divine
             inspiration
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             question
             that
             they
             wrote
             so
             also
             .
             Nay
             ,
             indeed
             of
             the
             
             two
             ,
             it
             seems
             more
             necessary
             they
             should
             do
             the
             later
             .
             For
             had
             they
             err'd
             in
             any
             thing
             they
             orally
             deliver'd
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             retracted
             and
             cured
             the
             mischief
             :
             but
             these
             Books
             being
             design'd
             as
             a
             standing
             immutable
             rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             manners
             to
             all
             successions
             ,
             any
             error
             in
             them
             would
             have
             bin
             irreparable
             ,
             and
             have
             entail'd
             it self
             upon
             posterity
             :
             which
             agreed
             neither
             with
             the
             truth
             ,
             nor
             goodness
             of
             God
             to
             permit
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             NOW
             that
             these
             Books
             were
             indeed
             writ
             by
             them
             whose
             names
             they
             bear
             ,
             we
             have
             as
             much
             assurance
             as
             't
             is
             possible
             to
             have
             of
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             and
             that
             distance
             of
             time
             from
             us
             .
             For
             however
             som
             of
             them
             may
             have
             bin
             controverted
             ;
             yet
             the
             greatest
             part
             have
             admitted
             no
             dispute
             ,
             whose
             doctrins
             agreeing
             exactly
             with
             the
             others
             ,
             give
             testimony
             to
             them
             .
             And
             to
             the
             bulk
             of
             those
             writings
             ,
             it
             is
             notorious
             that
             the
             first
             Christians
             receiv'd
             them
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             so
             transmitted
             them
             to
             the
             ensuing
             Ages
             ,
             which
             receiv'd
             them
             with
             the
             like
             esteem
             and
             veneration
             .
             
               They
               cannot
               be
               corrupted
            
             ,
             saies
             Saint
             Austin
             in
             the
             thirty
             second
             Book
             against
             Faustus
             the
             Manich.
             c.
             16.
             
               because
               they
               are
               and
               have
               bin
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               all
               Christians
               .
               And
               whosoever
               should
               first
               attemt
               an
               alteration
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               confuted
               by
               the
               inspection
               of
               other
               ancienter
               Copies
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               in
               som
               one
               Language
               ,
               but
               translated
               into
               many
               :
               so
               that
               the
               faults
               of
               one
               
               Book
               would
               be
               corrected
               by
               others
               more
               ancient
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               different
               Tongue
               .
            
          
           
             43.
             
             And
             how
             much
             the
             body
             of
             Christians
             were
             in
             earnest
             concern'd
             to
             take
             care
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             appears
             by
             very
             costly
             evidences
             ;
             multitudes
             of
             them
             chusing
             rather
             to
             part
             with
             their
             lives
             then
             their
             Bibles
             .
             And
             indeed
             't
             is
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             ,
             that
             their
             reverence
             of
             that
             Book
             was
             very
             avowed
             and
             manifest
             ;
             when
             their
             heathen
             Persecuters
             made
             that
             one
             part
             of
             their
             persecution
             .
             So
             that
             as
             wherever
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             was
             receiv'd
             ,
             this
             Book
             was
             also
             ,
             under
             the
             notion
             we
             now
             plead
             for
             ,
             viz.
             as
             the
             writings
             of
             men
             inspir'd
             by
             God
             :
             so
             it
             was
             also
             contended
             for
             even
             unto
             death
             ;
             and
             to
             part
             with
             the
             Bible
             was
             to
             renounce
             the
             Faith.
             And
             now
             ,
             after
             such
             a
             cloud
             of
             testimonies
             ,
             we
             may
             sure
             take
             up
             that
             (
             ill-applied
             )
             saying
             of
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             
               Mat.
               26.65
               .
               what
               farther
               need
               have
               we
               of
               witnesses
               .
            
          
           
             44.
             
             YET
             besides
             these
             ,
             another
             sort
             of
             witnesses
             there
             are
             ,
             I
             mean
             those
             intrinsic
             evidences
             which
             arise
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ;
             but
             of
             these
             I
             think
             not
             proper
             here
             to
             insist
             ,
             partly
             because
             the
             subject
             will
             be
             in
             a
             great
             degree
             coincident
             with
             that
             of
             the
             second
             general
             consideration
             ;
             and
             partly
             because
             these
             can
             be
             argumentative
             to
             none
             who
             are
             not
             qualified
             to
             discern
             them
             .
             Let
             those
             who
             doubt
             the
             divine
             Original
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             well
             digest
             the
             former
             grounds
             which
             are
             
             within
             the
             verge
             of
             reason
             ;
             and
             when
             by
             those
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             read
             it
             with
             due
             reverence
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             want
             Arguments
             from
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             to
             confirm
             their
             veneration
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             IN
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             to
             evince
             how
             proper
             the
             former
             discourse
             is
             to
             found
             a
             rational
             belief
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             I
             shall
             compare
             it
             with
             those
             mesures
             of
             credibilty
             upon
             which
             all
             human
             transactions
             move
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             men
             trust
             their
             greatest
             concerns
             without
             diffidence
             or
             dispute
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             THAT
             we
             must
             in
             many
             things
             trust
             the
             report
             of
             others
             is
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             humane
             society
             cannot
             subsist
             .
             What
             a
             multitude
             of
             subjects
             are
             there
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             never
             saw
             their
             Prince
             ,
             nor
             were
             at
             the
             making
             of
             any
             Law
             ?
             if
             all
             these
             should
             deny
             their
             obedience
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             it
             only
             by
             hear-say
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             such
             Laws
             ,
             what
             would
             become
             of
             goverment
             ?
             So
             also
             for
             property
             ,
             if
             nothing
             of
             testimony
             may
             be
             admitted
             ,
             how
             shall
             any
             man
             prove
             his
             right
             to
             any
             thing
             ?
             All
             pleas
             must
             be
             decided
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             fall
             into
             that
             state
             (
             which
             som
             have
             fancied
             the
             primitive
             )
             of
             universal
             hostility
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             for
             traffic
             and
             commerce
             ;
             how
             should
             any
             Merchant
             first
             attemt
             a
             trade
             to
             any
             foreign
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             believe
             
             that
             such
             a
             place
             there
             was
             ?
             and
             how
             could
             he
             believe
             that
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             those
             who
             have
             bin
             there
             ?
             Nay
             indeed
             how
             could
             any
             man
             first
             attemt
             to
             go
             but
             to
             the
             next
             Market
             Town
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             from
             the
             report
             of
             others
             ,
             conclude
             that
             such
             a
             one
             there
             was
             ?
             so
             that
             if
             this
             universal
             diffidence
             should
             prevail
             ,
             every
             man
             should
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             Plantagnus
             ,
             fixt
             to
             the
             soil
             he
             first
             sprung
             up
             in
             .
             The
             absurdities
             are
             indeed
             so
             infinite
             ,
             and
             so
             obvious
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             not
             dilate
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             BUT
             it
             will
             perhaps
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             in
             things
             that
             are
             told
             us
             by
             our
             contemporaries
             ,
             and
             that
             relate
             to
             our
             own
             time
             ,
             men
             will
             be
             less
             apt
             to
             deceive
             us
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             't
             is
             in
             our
             power
             to
             examin
             and
             discover
             the
             truth
             .
             To
             this
             I
             might
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             many
             instances
             it
             would
             scarce
             quit
             cost
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             and
             the
             inconveniences
             of
             trial
             would
             exceed
             those
             of
             belief
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             willingly
             admit
             this
             probable
             Argument
             ,
             and
             only
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             applied
             to
             our
             main
             question
             ,
             by
             considering
             whether
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             who
             receiv'd
             the
             Scripture
             as
             divine
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             same
             security
             of
             not
             being
             deceiv'd
             ,
             who
             had
             as
             great
             opportunities
             of
             examining
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             concern
             of
             doing
             it
             throly
             ,
             since
             they
             were
             to
             engage
             not
             only
             their
             future
             hopes
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             but
             (
             that
             which
             to
             nature
             is
             much
             more
             sensible
             )
             
             all
             their
             present
             enjoiments
             ,
             and
             even
             life
             it self
             upon
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             BUT
             because
             it
             must
             be
             confest
             that
             we
             who
             are
             so
             many
             Ages
             remov'd
             from
             them
             ,
             have
             not
             their
             means
             of
             assurance
             ,
             let
             us
             in
             the
             next
             place
             consider
             ,
             whether
             an
             assent
             to
             those
             testimonies
             they
             have
             left
             behind
             them
             ,
             be
             not
             warranted
             by
             the
             common
             practice
             of
             mankind
             in
             other
             cases
             .
             Who
             is
             there
             that
             questions
             there
             was
             such
             a
             man
             as
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             in
             this
             Island
             ?
             or
             ,
             to
             lay
             the
             Scene
             farther
             ;
             who
             doubts
             there
             was
             an
             Alexander
             ,
             a
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             an
             Augustus
             ?
             Now
             what
             have
             we
             to
             found
             this
             confidence
             on
             besides
             the
             faith
             of
             History
             ?
             And
             I
             presume
             even
             those
             who
             exact
             the
             severest
             demonstrations
             for
             Ecclesiastic
             Story
             ,
             would
             think
             him
             a
             very
             impertinent
             Sceptic
             that
             should
             do
             the
             like
             in
             these
             .
             So
             also
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Authors
             of
             Books
             ;
             who
             disputes
             whether
             Homer
             writ
             the
             Iliads
             ,
             or
             Virgil
             the
             Aeneids
             ,
             or
             Caesar
             the
             Commentaries
             ,
             that
             pass
             under
             their
             names
             ?
             yet
             none
             of
             these
             have
             bin
             attested
             in
             any
             degree
             like
             the
             Scripture
             .
             'T
             is
             said
             indeed
             ,
             that
             Caesar
             ventured
             his
             own
             life
             to
             save
             his
             Commentaries
             ,
             imploying
             one
             hand
             to
             hold
             that
             above
             the
             water
             ,
             when
             it
             should
             have
             assisted
             him
             in
             swiming
             .
             But
             who
             ever
             laid
             down
             their
             lives
             in
             attestation
             of
             that
             ,
             or
             any
             human
             composure
             ,
             as
             multitudes
             of
             men
             have
             don
             for
             the
             Bible
             ?
          
           
           
             49.
             
             BUT
             perhaps
             't
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             small
             concern
             men
             have
             ,
             who
             wrote
             these
             ,
             or
             other
             the
             like
             Books
             ,
             inclines
             them
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             common
             opinion
             .
             To
             this
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             many
             things
             inconsiderable
             to
             mankind
             have
             oft
             bin
             very
             laboriously
             discust
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             many
             unedifying
             Volumes
             ,
             both
             of
             Philosophers
             and
             Schole-men
             .
             But
             whatever
             may
             be
             said
             in
             this
             instance
             ,
             't
             is
             manifest
             there
             are
             others
             ,
             wherein
             mens
             real
             and
             greatest
             interests
             are
             intrusted
             to
             the
             testimonies
             of
             former
             Ages
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             a
             man
             possesses
             an
             estate
             which
             was
             bought
             by
             his
             great
             Grand-father
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             elder
             Progenitor
             :
             he
             charily
             preserves
             that
             deed
             of
             purchase
             ,
             and
             never
             looks
             for
             farther
             security
             of
             his
             title
             :
             yet
             alas
             ,
             at
             the
             rate
             that
             men
             object
             against
             the
             Bible
             ,
             what
             numberless
             Cavils
             might
             be
             rais'd
             against
             such
             a
             deed
             ?
             How
             shall
             it
             be
             known
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             man
             as
             either
             Seller
             or
             Purchaser
             ?
             if
             by
             the
             witnesses
             ;
             they
             are
             as
             liable
             to
             doubt
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             it
             being
             as
             easy
             to
             forge
             the
             Attestation
             as
             the
             main
             writing
             :
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             possible
             deceits
             ,
             nothing
             but
             a
             positive
             proof
             of
             forgery
             can
             invalidate
             this
             deed
             .
             Let
             but
             the
             Scripture
             have
             the
             same
             mesure
             ,
             be
             allowed
             to
             stand
             in
             force
             ,
             to
             be
             what
             it
             pretends
             to
             be
             ,
             till
             the
             contrary
             be
             (
             not
             by
             surmises
             and
             possible
             conjectures
             )
             but
             by
             evident
             proof
             evinc'd
             ;
             and
             its
             greatest
             Advocats
             will
             ask
             no
             more
             .
          
           
           
             50.
             
             A
             like
             instance
             may
             be
             given
             in
             public
             concerns
             :
             the
             immunities
             and
             rights
             of
             any
             Nation
             ,
             particularly
             here
             ,
             of
             our
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             ,
             granted
             many
             Ages
             since
             ,
             and
             deposited
             among
             the
             public
             Records
             :
             to
             make
             this
             signify
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             without
             falsification
             preserved
             to
             our
             times
             ;
             yet
             how
             easy
             were
             it
             to
             suggest
             that
             in
             so
             long
             a
             succession
             of
             its
             keepers
             ,
             som
             may
             have
             bin
             prevail'd
             on
             by
             the
             influence
             of
             Princes
             to
             abridg
             and
             curtail
             its
             concessions
             ,
             others
             by
             a
             prevailing
             faction
             of
             the
             people
             to
             amplify
             and
             extend
             it
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             if
             men
             were
             as
             great
             Sceptics
             in
             Law
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             they
             might
             exact
             demonstrations
             that
             the
             whole
             thing
             were
             not
             a
             forgery
             .
             Yet
             ,
             for
             all
             these
             possible
             surmises
             ,
             we
             still
             build
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             should
             think
             he
             argued
             very
             fallaciously
             ,
             that
             should
             go
             to
             evacuate
             it
             ,
             upon
             the
             force
             of
             such
             remote
             suppositions
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             NOW
             I
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             consider'd
             whether
             our
             security
             concerning
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             be
             not
             as
             great
             ,
             nay
             ,
             greater
             then
             it
             can
             be
             of
             this
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             concern
             only
             of
             a
             particular
             Nation
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             expect
             no
             foreign
             attestation
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             it
             has
             all
             along
             rested
             on
             the
             fidelity
             of
             its
             keepers
             ;
             which
             has
             either
             bin
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             or
             at
             best
             som
             small
             number
             at
             a
             time
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             bin
             witness'd
             to
             by
             persons
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             those
             not
             single
             ,
             but
             collective
             
             Bodies
             and
             Societies
             ,
             even
             as
             many
             as
             there
             have
             bin
             Christian
             Churches
             throout
             the
             world
             .
             And
             the
             same
             that
             are
             its
             Attestors
             have
             bin
             its
             Guardians
             also
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             multitudes
             made
             it
             a
             very
             difficult
             ,
             if
             not
             an
             impossible
             thing
             to
             falsify
             it
             in
             any
             considerable
             degree
             ;
             it
             being
             not
             imaginable
             ,
             as
             I
             shew'd
             before
             from
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             all
             Churches
             should
             combine
             to
             do
             it
             :
             and
             if
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             the
             fraud
             could
             not
             pass
             undetected
             :
             and
             if
             no
             eminent
             change
             could
             happen
             ,
             much
             less
             could
             any
             new
             ,
             any
             counterfeit
             Gospel
             be
             obtruded
             ,
             after
             innumerable
             Copies
             of
             the
             first
             had
             bin
             translated
             into
             almost
             all
             Languages
             ,
             and
             disperst
             throughout
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             THE
             Imperial
             Law
             compil'd
             by
             Justinian
             ,
             was
             soon
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             inroads
             of
             the
             Goths
             ,
             and
             other
             barbarous
             Nations
             ,
             utterly
             lost
             in
             the
             Western
             world
             ;
             and
             scarce
             once
             heard
             of
             for
             the
             space
             of
             five
             hundred
             years
             ,
             and
             then
             came
             casually
             to
             be
             retriv'd
             upon
             the
             taking
             of
             Amalsis
             by
             the
             Pisans
             ;
             one
             single
             Copy
             being
             found
             there
             at
             the
             plundering
             of
             the
             City
             .
             And
             the
             whole
             credit
             of
             those
             Pandects
             ,
             which
             have
             ever
             since
             govern'd
             the
             Western
             world
             ,
             depends
             in
             a
             manner
             on
             that
             single
             Book
             ,
             formerly
             call'd
             the
             Pisan
             ;
             and
             now
             ,
             after
             that
             Pisa
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Florentines
             ,
             the
             Florentine
             Copy
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             this
             ;
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Civil
             Law
             obtains
             ;
             and
             no
             man
             thinks
             it
             reasonable
             
             to
             question
             its
             being
             really
             what
             it
             pretends
             to
             be
             ,
             notwithstanding
             its
             single
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             interrupted
             derivation
             .
             I
             might
             draw
             this
             parallel
             thro
             many
             other
             instances
             ,
             but
             these
             may
             suffice
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Scriptures
             might
             find
             but
             so
             much
             equity
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             tried
             by
             the
             common
             mesures
             of
             other
             things
             ,
             it
             it
             would
             very
             well
             pass
             the
             test
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             BUT
             men
             seem
             in
             this
             case
             (
             like
             our
             late
             Legislators
             )
             to
             set
             up
             new
             extraregular
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             to
             try
             those
             whom
             no
             ordinary
             rules
             will
             cast
             ,
             yet
             their
             designs
             re-require
             should
             be
             condemn'd
             :
             And
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             the
             force
             of
             reason
             ,
             but
             of
             prejudice
             ;
             that
             makes
             them
             so
             unequal
             to
             themselves
             as
             to
             reject
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             when
             they
             receive
             every
             thing
             else
             upon
             far
             weaker
             grounds
             .
             The
             bottom
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             resolv'd
             not
             to
             obey
             its
             precepts
             ;
             and
             therefore
             think
             it
             the
             shortest
             cut
             to
             disavow
             its
             autority
             :
             for
             should
             they
             once
             own
             that
             ,
             they
             would
             find
             themselves
             intangled
             in
             the
             most
             inextricable
             dilemma
             ;
             that
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             about
             
               John
               Baptist
               :
               If
               we
               say
               from
               heaven
               ,
               he
               will
               say
               ,
               why
               then
               did
               you
               not
               believe
               him
               ?
            
             Mat.
             21.25
             .
             If
             they
             confess
             the
             Scriptures
             divine
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             self-condemn'd
             in
             not
             obeying
             them
             .
             And
             truely
             men
             that
             have
             such
             preingagements
             to
             their
             lusts
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             admit
             nothing
             that
             will
             disturb
             them
             ;
             do
             but
             prevaricate
             when
             they
             call
             for
             greater
             evidences
             
             and
             demonstrations
             :
             for
             those
             bosom
             Sophisters
             will
             elude
             the
             most
             manifest
             convictions
             ;
             and
             like
             Juglers
             ,
             make
             men
             disbelieve
             even
             their
             own
             senses
             .
             So
             that
             any
             other
             waies
             of
             evidence
             will
             be
             as
             disputable
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             those
             already
             offer'd
             :
             which
             is
             the
             third
             thing
             I
             proposed
             to
             consider
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             IT
             has
             bin
             somtimes
             seen
             in
             popular
             mutinies
             ,
             that
             when
             blanks
             have
             bin
             sent
             them
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             agree
             what
             to
             ask
             :
             and
             were
             it
             imaginable
             that
             God
             should
             so
             far
             court
             the
             infidelity
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             to
             allow
             them
             to
             make
             their
             own
             demands
             ,
             to
             set
             down
             what
             waies
             of
             proof
             would
             perswade
             them
             ;
             I
             doubt
             not
             there
             are
             many
             have
             obstinacy
             enough
             ,
             to
             defeat
             their
             own
             methods
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             now
             do
             Gods.
             'T
             is
             sure
             there
             is
             no
             ordinary
             way
             of
             conviction
             left
             for
             them
             to
             ask
             ,
             God
             having
             already
             (
             as
             hath
             also
             bin
             shew'd
             )
             afforded
             that
             .
             They
             must
             therefore
             resort
             to
             immediat
             revelation
             ,
             expect
             instant
             assurances
             from
             heaven
             ,
             that
             this
             book
             we
             call
             the
             Bible
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             55.
             
             MY
             first
             question
             then
             is
             ,
             in
             what
             manner
             this
             revelation
             must
             be
             made
             to
             appear
             credible
             to
             them
             .
             The
             best
             account
             we
             have
             of
             the
             several
             waies
             of
             revelation
             is
             from
             the
             Jews
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             was
             pleas'd
             upon
             new
             emergencies
             signally
             to
             revele
             himself
             .
             These
             were
             first
             dreams
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             visions
             ;
             by
             both
             which
             the
             Prophets
             received
             
             their
             inspirations
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Vrim
             and
             Thummim
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             Bath-col
             (
             as
             they
             term
             it
             )
             Thunder
             and
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             .
             Let
             us
             consider
             them
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             our
             Sceptical
             men
             may
             not
             probably
             find
             somwhat
             to
             dispute
             in
             every
             one
             of
             these
             .
             And
             first
             for
             dreams
             ;
             it
             is
             among
             us
             so
             hard
             to
             distinguish
             between
             those
             that
             arise
             from
             constitution
             ,
             prepossession
             of
             phancy
             ,
             diabolical
             or
             divine
             infusion
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             have
             the
             most
             critically
             consider'd
             them
             ,
             do
             rather
             difference
             them
             by
             their
             matter
             ,
             then
             any
             certain
             discriminating
             circumstances
             :
             and
             unless
             we
             had
             som
             infallible
             way
             of
             discerning
             ,
             our
             dependence
             on
             them
             may
             more
             probably
             betray
             then
             direct
             us
             .
             'T
             is
             unquestionable
             that
             usually
             phancy
             has
             the
             greatest
             stroke
             in
             them
             .
             And
             if
             he
             that
             should
             commit
             himself
             to
             the
             guidance
             of
             his
             waking
             phancy
             ,
             is
             not
             like
             to
             be
             over-wisely
             govern'd
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             expect
             from
             his
             sleeping
             ?
             All
             this
             and
             more
             may
             doubtless
             be
             soberly
             enough
             objected
             against
             the
             validity
             of
             our
             common
             dreams
             .
          
           
             56.
             
             BUT
             admit
             there
             were
             now
             such
             divine
             dreams
             as
             brought
             their
             evidence
             along
             with
             them
             ;
             yet
             sure
             't
             is
             possible
             for
             prejudic'd
             men
             ,
             to
             resist
             even
             the
             clearest
             convictions
             .
             For
             do
             we
             not
             see
             som
             that
             have
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             extinguish
             that
             natural
             light
             ,
             those
             notions
             which
             are
             interwoven
             into
             the
             very
             frame
             and
             constitution
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             that
             
             so
             they
             may
             sin
             more
             at
             ease
             ,
             and
             without
             reluctancy
             ?
             and
             sure
             't
             is
             as
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             close
             their
             eies
             against
             all
             raies
             from
             without
             too
             ,
             to
             resist
             revelation
             as
             well
             as
             instinct
             ;
             and
             more
             likely
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             a
             transient
             cause
             is
             naturally
             less
             operative
             then
             a
             permanent
             .
             An
             instance
             of
             this
             we
             have
             in
             Balaam
             ;
             who
             being
             in
             these
             nightly
             visitations
             prohibited
             by
             God
             to
             go
             to
             Balack
             ;
             and
             tho
             he
             knew
             then
             ,
             what
             he
             afterwards
             saies
             ,
             
               Num.
               23.19
            
             .
             that
             
               God
               was
               not
               a
               man
               that
               he
               should
               lie
               ,
               nor
               the
               son
               of
               man
               that
               he
               should
               repent
               :
            
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             take
             God
             at
             his
             first
             word
             ,
             but
             upon
             a
             fresh
             bait
             to
             his
             covetousness
             ,
             tries
             again
             for
             an
             answer
             more
             indulgent
             to
             his
             interest
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             thus
             revele
             himself
             to
             som
             particular
             persons
             ,
             yet
             't
             is
             beyond
             all
             president
             or
             imagination
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             do
             it
             to
             every
             man
             ;
             and
             then
             how
             shall
             those
             who
             have
             these
             dreams
             ,
             be
             able
             to
             convince
             others
             that
             they
             are
             divine
             ?
          
           
             57.
             
             'T
             IS
             easy
             to
             guess
             what
             reception
             a
             man
             that
             produces
             no
             other
             autority
             ,
             would
             have
             in
             this
             ludicrous
             Age
             :
             he
             would
             certainly
             be
             thought
             rather
             to
             want
             sleep
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             had
             revelations
             in
             it
             .
             And
             if
             Jacob
             and
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             who
             were
             themselves
             acquainted
             with
             divine
             dreams
             ,
             yet
             did
             not
             believe
             Josephs
             ;
             any
             man
             that
             should
             now
             pretend
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             fall
             under
             the
             same
             irony
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             to
             be
             entertain'd
             with
             
             a
             
               behold
               this
               dreamer
               cometh
            
             ,
             Gen.
             37.19
             .
          
           
             58.
             
             THE
             second
             way
             of
             revelation
             by
             vision
             was
             ,
             where
             the
             man
             was
             wrapt
             into
             an
             extasy
             ,
             his
             spirit
             for
             a
             while
             suspended
             from
             all
             sensible
             communication
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             entertain'd
             with
             supernatural
             light
             .
             In
             these
             the
             Prophets
             saw
             emblematical
             representations
             of
             future
             events
             ,
             receiv'd
             knowledg
             of
             divine
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             commission
             and
             ability
             to
             discharge
             the
             whole
             prophetic
             office
             .
             Now
             suppose
             God
             should
             now
             raise
             us
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             inspire
             them
             after
             this
             manner
             ;
             what
             would
             the
             merry
             men
             of
             this
             time
             say
             to
             it
             ?
             Can
             we
             think
             that
             they
             who
             rally
             upon
             all
             that
             the
             former
             Prophets
             have
             writ
             ,
             would
             look
             with
             much
             reverence
             on
             what
             the
             new
             ones
             should
             say
             ?
             Som
             perhaps
             would
             construe
             their
             raptures
             to
             be
             but
             like
             Mahomets
             Epilepsy
             ;
             others
             a
             fit
             of
             frenzy
             ,
             others
             perhaps
             a
             being
             
               drunk
               with
               new
               wine
            
             ;
             Act.
             2.13
             .
             but
             those
             that
             did
             the
             most
             soberly
             consider
             it
             ,
             would
             still
             need
             a
             new
             revelation
             to
             attest
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             :
             there
             being
             far
             more
             convincing
             arguments
             to
             prove
             the
             Scriptures
             divine
             ,
             then
             any
             man
             can
             allege
             to
             prove
             his
             inspiration
             to
             be
             so
             .
             And
             't
             is
             sure
             a
             very
             irrational
             method
             ,
             to
             attemt
             the
             clearing
             of
             a
             doubt
             ,
             by
             somwhat
             which
             is
             it self
             more
             doubtful
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             A
             third
             way
             ,
             was
             by
             Vrim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             which
             Writers
             tell
             us
             was
             an
             Oracle
             resulting
             from
             the
             Letters
             which
             were
             graven
             
             
             the
             High
             Priests
             Pectoral
             ,
             to
             which
             in
             all
             important
             doubts
             the
             Jews
             of
             those
             Ages
             resorted
             ,
             and
             receiv'd
             responses
             ;
             but
             whether
             it
             were
             by
             the
             suddain
             prominency
             ,
             or
             resplendency
             of
             the
             letters
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             is
             not
             material
             in
             this
             place
             to
             enquire
             :
             one
             thing
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Ephod
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Pectoral
             was
             in
             the
             Priests
             custody
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             whole
             affair
             .
             Now
             I
             refer
             it
             to
             consideration
             ,
             whether
             this
             one
             circumstance
             would
             not
             (
             to
             those
             prejudic'd
             men
             I
             speak
             of
             )
             utterly
             evacuate
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Oracle
             .
             They
             have
             taught
             themselves
             to
             look
             on
             Priest-hood
             ,
             whether
             Legal
             or
             Evangelical
             ,
             only
             as
             a
             better
             name
             for
             imposture
             and
             cosenage
             :
             and
             they
             that
             can
             accuse
             the
             Priests
             for
             having
             kept
             up
             a
             cheat
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             ;
             must
             needs
             think
             them
             such
             omnipotent
             Juglers
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             fence
             against
             their
             Legerdemain
             :
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             this
             way
             of
             revelation
             would
             rather
             foment
             their
             displesure
             at
             the
             Ecclesiastics
             ,
             then
             satisfy
             their
             doubts
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             60.
             
             LASTLY
             ,
             for
             the
             fourth
             way
             ,
             that
             of
             thunder
             and
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             tho
             that
             would
             be
             a
             signal
             way
             of
             conviction
             to
             unprejudiced
             men
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             probably
             have
             as
             little
             effect
             as
             the
             rest
             upon
             the
             others
             :
             men
             that
             pretend
             to
             such
             deep
             reasoning
             would
             think
             it
             childish
             to
             be
             frighted
             out
             of
             their
             
             opinion
             by
             a
             clap
             of
             Thunder
             ;
             som
             philosophical
             reason
             shall
             be
             found
             out
             ,
             to
             satisfy
             them
             that
             't
             is
             the
             effect
             only
             of
             som
             natural
             cause
             ,
             and
             any
             the
             most
             improbable
             shall
             serve
             turn
             to
             supplant
             the
             fear
             of
             its
             being
             a
             divine
             testimony
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             so
             unwilling
             should
             be
             true
             .
             As
             for
             the
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             must
             either
             be
             heard
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             related
             to
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             imediatly
             by
             themselves
             :
             if
             the
             former
             ,
             't
             will
             lie
             under
             the
             same
             prejudice
             which
             the
             Bible
             already
             do's
             ;
             that
             they
             have
             it
             but
             by
             hear-say
             ,
             and
             reporters
             would
             fall
             under
             the
             reproach
             either
             of
             design
             or
             frenzy
             ;
             that
             they
             meant
             to
             deceive
             ,
             or
             were
             themselves
             deceiv'd
             by
             their
             own
             distemper'd
             phancy
             .
             But
             if
             themselves
             should
             be
             Auditors
             of
             it
             ;
             't
             is
             odds
             but
             their
             bottomless
             jealousies
             in
             divine
             Matters
             would
             suggest
             a
             possibility
             of
             fraud
             ,
             tho
             they
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             trace
             it
             :
             nay
             't
             is
             more
             then
             possible
             that
             they
             will
             rather
             disbelieve
             their
             own
             senses
             ,
             then
             in
             this
             instance
             take
             their
             testimony
             with
             all
             its
             consequences
             .
          
           
             61.
             
             NOR
             is
             this
             a
             wild
             supposition
             :
             for
             we
             see
             it
             possible
             not
             only
             for
             single
             men
             ,
             but
             multitudes
             to
             disbelieve
             their
             senses
             ,
             thro
             an
             excess
             of
             credulity
             ;
             witness
             the
             doctrin
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
             Why
             may
             it
             not
             then
             be
             as
             possible
             for
             others
             to
             do
             the
             like
             thro
             a
             greater
             excess
             of
             incredulity
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             mens
             prepossessions
             and
             affections
             have
             a
             strange
             
             influence
             on
             their
             Faith
             :
             men
             many
             times
             will
             not
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             believe
             the
             most
             credible
             things
             ,
             if
             they
             cross
             their
             inclination
             .
             How
             often
             do
             we
             see
             irregular
             patients
             that
             will
             not
             believe
             any
             thing
             that
             their
             appetite
             craves
             will
             do
             them
             hurt
             ,
             tho
             their
             Physitians
             ,
             nay
             ,
             their
             own
             even
             sensitive
             experience
             attest
             it
             to
             them
             ?
             And
             can
             we
             think
             that
             a
             diseas'd
             mind
             ,
             gasping
             with
             an
             Hydropic
             thirst
             after
             the
             plesures
             of
             sin
             ,
             will
             ever
             assent
             to
             those
             premises
             ,
             whose
             conclusion
             will
             engage
             to
             the
             renouncing
             them
             ?
             Will
             not
             a
             luxurious
             voluptuous
             person
             be
             willing
             rather
             to
             give
             his
             ears
             the
             lie
             ,
             to
             disbelieve
             what
             he
             hears
             ,
             then
             permit
             them
             more
             deeply
             to
             disoblige
             his
             other
             senses
             ,
             by
             bringing
             in
             those
             restraints
             and
             mortifications
             which
             the
             Scripture
             would
             impose
             upon
             them
             ?
          
           
             62.
             
             THUS
             we
             see
             how
             little
             probability
             there
             is
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             these
             waies
             of
             revelation
             would
             convince
             these
             incredulous
             men
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             those
             that
             will
             not
             believe
             upon
             such
             inducements
             as
             may
             satisfy
             men
             of
             sober
             reason
             ,
             will
             hardly
             submit
             to
             any
             other
             method
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Assertion
             of
             Father
             
               Abraham
               ;
               If
               they
               hear
               not
            
             Moses
             
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               neither
               will
               they
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               tho
               one
               rose
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             Luk.
             16.31
             .
             Now
             at
             this
             rate
             of
             infidelity
             ,
             what
             way
             will
             they
             leave
             God
             to
             manifest
             any
             thing
             convincingly
             to
             the
             world
             ?
             which
             is
             to
             put
             him
             under
             an
             impotency
             
             greater
             then
             adheres
             to
             humanity
             :
             for
             we
             men
             have
             power
             to
             communicate
             our
             minds
             to
             others
             ,
             to
             tell
             whether
             we
             own
             such
             or
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             are
             intitled
             ;
             and
             we
             can
             satisfy
             our
             Auditors
             that
             it
             is
             indeed
             we
             that
             speak
             to
             them
             :
             but
             if
             every
             method
             God
             uses
             ,
             do's
             rather
             increase
             then
             satisfy
             mens
             doubts
             ,
             all
             intercourse
             between
             God
             and
             man
             is
             intercepted
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             do
             that
             of
             necessity
             ,
             which
             Epicurus
             phancied
             he
             did
             of
             choice
             ;
             viz.
             keep
             himself
             unconcern'd
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             mortals
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             way
             of
             communicating
             with
             them
             .
             Nay
             (
             what
             is
             yet
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             more
             absurd
             )
             he
             must
             be
             suppos'd
             to
             have
             put
             the
             works
             of
             his
             Creation
             out
             of
             his
             own
             reach
             ,
             to
             have
             given
             men
             discoursive
             faculties
             ,
             and
             left
             himself
             no
             way
             of
             address
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             63.
             
             THESE
             inferences
             how
             horridly
             soever
             they
             sound
             ,
             yet
             I
             see
             not
             how
             they
             can
             be
             disclaim'd
             by
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             unsatisfied
             with
             all
             those
             waies
             by
             which
             God
             hath
             hitherto
             revel'd
             himself
             to
             the
             world
             .
             For
             can
             it
             be
             imagin'd
             ,
             that
             God
             who
             created
             man
             a
             reasonable
             creature
             ,
             that
             himself
             might
             be
             glorified
             in
             his
             free
             and
             rational
             obedience
             ;
             (
             when
             all
             other
             creatures
             obey
             upon
             impulse
             and
             instinct
             )
             can
             it
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             be
             imagin'd
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             so
             remisly
             pursue
             his
             own
             design
             ,
             as
             to
             let
             so
             many
             Ages
             pass
             since
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             acquaint
             mankind
             with
             the
             
             particulars
             wherein
             that
             obedience
             was
             to
             be
             exercis'd
             .
             This
             sure
             were
             so
             disagreeable
             to
             his
             wisdom
             and
             goodness
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             charg'd
             upon
             his
             will
             :
             and
             consequently
             they
             who
             own
             not
             that
             he
             has
             made
             any
             such
             revelation
             ,
             must
             tacitly
             tax
             him
             of
             impotence
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             do
             it
             .
             But
             if
             any
             man
             will
             say
             he
             has
             ,
             and
             yet
             reject
             all
             this
             which
             both
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             receive
             as
             such
             ,
             let
             him
             produce
             his
             testimonies
             for
             the
             others
             ,
             or
             rather
             (
             to
             retort
             his
             own
             mesure
             )
             his
             demonstrations
             .
             And
             then
             let
             it
             appear
             whether
             his
             Scheme
             of
             doctrin
             ,
             or
             ours
             ,
             will
             need
             the
             greater
             aid
             of
             that
             easy
             credulity
             he
             reproches
             us
             with
             .
          
           
             64.
             
             I
             have
             now
             gon
             thro
             the
             method
             I
             proposed
             for
             evincing
             the
             Divine
             Original
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             descend
             to
             examin
             those
             more
             minute
             and
             particular
             Cavils
             which
             profane
             men
             make
             against
             them
             ;
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             virtually
             superseding
             all
             those
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             it
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             reasonable
             also
             to
             believe
             it
             of
             perfection
             proportionable
             to
             the
             Author
             ;
             and
             then
             certainly
             it
             must
             be
             advanc'd
             beyond
             all
             our
             objections
             .
             For
             to
             those
             who
             except
             to
             the
             stile
             ,
             the
             incoherence
             ,
             the
             contradictions
             ,
             or
             whatever
             else
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             I
             shall
             only
             ask
             this
             one
             question
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             much
             more
             possible
             that
             they
             (
             who
             can
             pretend
             to
             be
             nothing
             above
             fallible
             
             men
             )
             may
             misjudg
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             infallible
             God
             should
             dictate
             any
             thing
             justly
             liable
             to
             those
             charges
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             they
             must
             depart
             as
             much
             from
             Reason
             as
             Religion
             ,
             to
             affirm
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             alas
             ,
             instead
             of
             this
             implicit
             submission
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             men
             take
             up
             explicit
             prejudices
             against
             it
             ;
             condemn
             it
             without
             ever
             examining
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Allegation
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             writing
             of
             such
             Antiquity
             ,
             whose
             original
             Language
             has
             Idioms
             and
             Phrases
             so
             peculiar
             ,
             whose
             Country
             had
             customs
             so
             differing
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             't
             is
             impossible
             to
             judg
             of
             it
             without
             reference
             to
             all
             those
             circumstances
             .
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Hebrew
             has
             bin
             a
             dead
             Language
             for
             well
             nigh
             two
             thousand
             years
             ,
             no
             where
             in
             common
             use
             :
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             other
             ancient
             Book
             now
             extant
             in
             it
             ,
             besides
             those
             ,
             yet
             not
             all
             neither
             ,
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             65.
             
             Now
             of
             those
             many
             who
             defame
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             how
             few
             are
             there
             that
             have
             the
             industry
             to
             inquire
             into
             those
             particulars
             ?
             And
             when
             for
             want
             of
             knowledg
             ,
             som
             passages
             seem
             improper
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             contradictory
             ;
             the
             Scripture
             must
             bear
             the
             blame
             of
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             be
             accus'd
             as
             absurd
             and
             unintelligible
             ,
             because
             themselves
             are
             stupid
             and
             negligent
             .
             It
             were
             therefore
             methinks
             but
             a
             reasonable
             proposal
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             araign
             it
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             used
             all
             honest
             diligence
             ,
             taken
             in
             all
             probable
             helps
             for
             the
             understanding
             
             it
             :
             and
             if
             this
             might
             be
             obtain'd
             ,
             I
             believe
             most
             of
             its
             Accusers
             would
             like
             those
             of
             the
             woman
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Jo.
               8.9
            
             .
             drop
             away
             ,
             as
             conscious
             of
             their
             own
             incompetency
             :
             the
             loudest
             out-cries
             that
             are
             made
             against
             it
             ,
             being
             commonly
             of
             those
             who
             fall
             upon
             it
             only
             as
             a
             fashionable
             theme
             of
             discourse
             ,
             and
             hope
             to
             acquire
             themselves
             the
             reputation
             of
             wits
             by
             thus
             charging
             God
             foolishly
             .
             But
             he
             that
             would
             candidly
             and
             uprightly
             endeavor
             to
             comprehend
             before
             he
             judges
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             industriously
             use
             those
             means
             which
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             by
             the
             labors
             of
             pious
             men
             hath
             afforded
             him
             ,
             will
             certainly
             find
             cause
             to
             acquit
             the
             Scripture
             of
             those
             imputations
             which
             our
             bold
             Critics
             have
             cast
             upon
             it
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             that
             he
             shall
             have
             all
             the
             obscurities
             of
             it
             perfectly
             clear'd
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             he
             shall
             have
             so
             many
             of
             them
             as
             is
             for
             his
             real
             advantage
             ,
             and
             shall
             discern
             such
             reasons
             why
             the
             rest
             remain
             unfathomable
             ,
             as
             may
             make
             him
             not
             only
             justify
             ,
             but
             celebrate
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Author
             .
          
           
             66.
             
             YET
             this
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             only
             upon
             the
             fore-mention'd
             condition
             ,
             viz.
             that
             he
             come
             with
             sincere
             and
             honest
             intentions
             ;
             for
             as
             for
             him
             that
             comes
             to
             the
             Scripture
             with
             design
             ,
             and
             wishes
             to
             find
             matter
             of
             cavil
             ,
             and
             accusations
             ;
             there
             is
             little
             doubt
             but
             that
             spirit
             of
             impiety
             and
             profaness
             which
             sent
             him
             thither
             ,
             will
             meet
             him
             there
             as
             a
             spirit
             
             of
             delusion
             and
             occecation
             .
             That
             Prince
             of
             the
             Air
             will
             cast
             such
             mists
             ,
             raise
             such
             black
             vapors
             ;
             that
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             
               the
               light
               of
               the
               glorious
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               shall
               not
               shine
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             4.5
             .
             Indeed
             were
             such
             a
             man
             left
             only
             to
             the
             natural
             efficacy
             of
             prejudice
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             it self
             so
             blinding
             ,
             so
             infatuating
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             commonly
             fortifies
             against
             all
             conviction
             .
             We
             see
             it
             in
             all
             the
             common
             instances
             of
             life
             ;
             mens
             very
             senses
             are
             often
             enslav'd
             by
             it
             :
             the
             prepossession
             of
             a
             strong
             phancy
             will
             make
             the
             objects
             of
             sight
             or
             hearing
             appear
             quite
             different
             from
             what
             they
             are
             .
             But
             in
             the
             present
             case
             ,
             when
             this
             shall
             be
             added
             to
             Satanical
             illusions
             ,
             and
             both
             left
             to
             their
             operations
             by
             Gods
             with-drawing
             his
             illuminating
             grace
             ,
             the
             case
             of
             such
             a
             man
             answers
             that
             description
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             
               They
               have
               eies
               and
               see
               not
               ,
               ears
               have
               they
               and
               hear
               not
               ,
            
             Rom.
             11.8
             .
             And
             that
             God
             will
             so
             withdraw
             his
             grace
             ,
             we
             have
             all
             reason
             to
             believe
             ;
             he
             having
             promis'd
             it
             only
             to
             the
             meek
             ;
             to
             those
             who
             come
             with
             malleable
             ductile
             spirits
             ,
             to
             learn
             ,
             not
             to
             deride
             or
             cavil
             .
             Saint
             Peter
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             
               unlearned
               and
               unstable
               wrest
               the
               Scripture
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             3.15
             .
             And
             if
             God
             permit
             such
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             much
             more
             will
             he
             the
             proud
             and
             malicious
             .
          
           
             67.
             
             I
             say
             not
             this
             ,
             to
             deter
             any
             from
             the
             study
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             caution
             them
             to
             bring
             a
             due
             preparation
             of
             mind
             along
             
             with
             them
             ;
             Gods
             Word
             being
             like
             a
             generous
             soveraign
             medicament
             ;
             which
             if
             simply
             and
             regularly
             taken
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             greatest
             benefit
             ;
             but
             if
             mixt
             with
             poison
             ,
             serves
             only
             to
             make
             that
             more
             fatally
             operative
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             he
             that
             would
             have
             his
             doubts
             solv'd
             concerning
             Scripture
             ,
             let
             him
             follow
             the
             method
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             has
             prescrib'd
             :
             Let
             him
             
               do
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               shall
               know
               of
               the
               doctrin
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Jo.
             7.17
             Let
             him
             bring
             with
             him
             a
             probity
             of
             mind
             ,
             a
             willingness
             to
             assent
             to
             all
             convictions
             he
             shall
             there
             meet
             with
             :
             and
             then
             he
             will
             find
             grounds
             sufficient
             to
             assure
             him
             that
             it
             is
             Gods
             Word
             and
             consequently
             to
             be
             receiv'd
             with
             all
             the
             the
             submission
             and
             reverence
             ,
             that
             its
             being
             so
             exacts
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
            
             The
             subject
             matter
             treated
             of
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             is
             excellent
             ,
             as
             is
             also
             its
             end
             and
             design
             .
          
           
             WE
             have
             hitherto
             consider'd
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             only
             under
             one
             notion
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             we
             come
             now
             to
             view
             it
             in
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             several
             parts
             whereof
             it
             consists
             ;
             which
             are
             so
             various
             and
             comprehensive
             ,
             as
             shews
             the
             whole
             is
             deriv'd
             from
             
               him
               who
               is
               all
               in
               all
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             19.28
             .
             But
             that
             we
             may
             not
             speak
             only
             loosely
             ,
             and
             at
             rovers
             ,
             we
             will
             take
             this
             excellent
             frame
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             consider
             its
             most
             eminent
             parts
             distinctly
             .
             Now
             the
             parts
             of
             Holy
             Writ
             seem
             to
             branch
             themselves
             into
             these
             severals
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             Historical
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             the
             Prophetic
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             Doctrinal
             ;
             fourthly
             ,
             the
             Preceptive
             ;
             fifthly
             ,
             the
             Minatory
             ,
             sixthly
             ,
             the
             Promissory
             .
             These
             are
             the
             several
             veins
             in
             this
             rich
             Mine
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             who
             industriously
             labors
             ,
             will
             find
             the
             Psalmist
             was
             not
             out
             in
             his
             estimate
             ,
             when
             he
             pronounces
             them
             
               more
               to
               be
               desir'd
               then
               gold
               ,
               yea
               ,
               then
               much
               fine
               gold
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             19.10
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             TO
             speak
             first
             of
             the
             Historical
             part
             ;
             
             the
             things
             which
             chieflly
             recommend
             a
             History
             are
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             subject
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             relation
             ,
             and
             those
             plesant
             or
             profitable
             observations
             which
             are
             interwoven
             with
             it
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             for
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             subject
             ,
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Bible
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             excel
             all
             others
             :
             those
             shew
             the
             rise
             and
             progress
             of
             som
             one
             people
             or
             Empire
             ;
             this
             shews
             us
             the
             original
             of
             the
             whole
             Universe
             ;
             and
             particularly
             of
             man
             ,
             for
             whose
             use
             and
             benefit
             the
             whole
             Creation
             was
             design'd
             .
             By
             this
             mankind
             is
             brought
             into
             acquaintance
             with
             it self
             ;
             made
             to
             know
             the
             elements
             of
             its
             constitution
             ,
             and
             taught
             to
             put
             a
             differing
             value
             upon
             that
             Spirit
             which
             was
             
               breath'd
               into
               it
               by
               God
               ,
               Gen.
               2.7
               .
            
             and
             the
             flesh
             whose
             
               foundation
               is
               in
               the
               dust
            
             ,
             Job
             4.19
             .
             And
             when
             this
             Historical
             part
             of
             Scripture
             contracts
             and
             draws
             into
             a
             narrow
             channel
             ,
             when
             it
             records
             the
             concerns
             but
             of
             one
             Nation
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             that
             which
             God
             had
             dignified
             above
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             markt
             it
             out
             for
             his
             own
             peculiar
             ;
             made
             it
             the
             repository
             of
             his
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             visible
             stock
             from
             whence
             the
             Messias
             should
             come
             ,
             in
             whom
             
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               earth
               were
               to
               be
               blessed
               ,
            
             Gen.
             18.18
             .
             so
             that
             in
             this
             one
             people
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             was
             virtually
             infolded
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             important
             interests
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             and
             it
             must
             be
             acknowledg'd
             ,
             no
             Story
             could
             have
             a
             nobler
             subject
             to
             treat
             of
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             SECONDLY
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             relation
             ,
             tho
             to
             those
             who
             own
             it
             Gods
             Word
             there
             needs
             no
             other
             proof
             ;
             yet
             it
             wants
             not
             human
             Arguments
             to
             confirm
             it
             .
             The
             most
             undoubted
             symtome
             of
             sincerity
             in
             an
             Historian
             is
             impartiality
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             very
             eminent
             in
             Scripture
             writers
             :
             they
             do
             not
             record
             others
             faults
             ,
             and
             baulk
             their
             own
             ;
             but
             indifferently
             accuse
             themselves
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             Moses
             mentions
             his
             own
             diffidence
             and
             unwillingness
             to
             go
             on
             Gods
             message
             ,
             
               Ex.
               4.13
            
             .
             his
             provocation
             of
             God
             at
             the
             waters
             of
             Meribah
             ,
             Num.
             20.
             
             Jonah
             records
             his
             own
             sullen
             behavior
             towards
             God
             ,
             with
             as
             great
             aggravations
             as
             any
             of
             his
             enemies
             could
             have
             don
             .
             Peter
             in
             his
             dictating
             Saint
             Marks
             Gospel
             ,
             neither
             omits
             nor
             extenuates
             his
             sin
             ;
             all
             he
             seems
             to
             speak
             short
             in
             ,
             is
             his
             repentance
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             registers
             himself
             as
             the
             greatest
             of
             sinners
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             AND
             as
             they
             were
             not
             indulgent
             to
             their
             own
             personal
             faults
             ,
             so
             neither
             did
             any
             nearness
             of
             relation
             ,
             any
             respect
             of
             quality
             bribe
             them
             to
             a
             concelement
             :
             Moses
             relates
             the
             offence
             of
             his
             sister
             Miriam
             in
             mutining
             .
             
               Num.
               12.1
            
             .
             of
             his
             brother
             Aaron
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Calf
             ,
             
               Ex.
               32.4
            
             .
             with
             as
             little
             disguise
             as
             that
             of
             Korah
             and
             his
             company
             .
             David
             tho
             a
             King
             ,
             hath
             his
             adultery
             and
             murder
             displaied
             in
             the
             blackest
             characters
             ;
             and
             King
             Hezekiahs
             little
             vanity
             of
             shewing
             his
             
             tresures
             ,
             do's
             not
             escape
             a
             remark
             .
             Nay
             ,
             even
             the
             reputation
             of
             their
             Nation
             could
             not
             biass
             the
             sacred
             Writers
             ;
             but
             they
             freely
             tax
             their
             crimes
             :
             the
             Israelites
             murmurings
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ;
             their
             Idolatries
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             are
             set
             down
             without
             any
             palliation
             or
             excuse
             .
             And
             they
             are
             as
             frequently
             branded
             for
             their
             stubborness
             and
             ingratitude
             ,
             as
             the
             Canaanites
             are
             for
             their
             abominations
             .
             So
             that
             certainly
             no
             History
             in
             the
             world
             do's
             better
             attest
             its
             truth
             by
             this
             evidence
             of
             impartiality
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             IN
             the
             last
             place
             it
             commends
             it self
             both
             by
             the
             plesure
             and
             profit
             it
             yields
             .
             The
             rarity
             of
             those
             events
             it
             records
             surprizes
             the
             mind
             with
             a
             delightful
             admiration
             ;
             and
             that
             mixture
             of
             sage
             Discourses
             ,
             and
             well-coucht
             Parables
             wherewith
             it
             abounds
             ,
             do's
             at
             once
             please
             and
             instruct
             .
             How
             ingenuously
             apt
             was
             Nathans
             Apologue
             to
             David
             ,
             whereby
             with
             holy
             artifice
             he
             ensnar'd
             him
             into
             repentance
             ?
             And
             it
             remains
             still
             matter
             of
             instruction
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             shew
             us
             with
             what
             unequal
             scales
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             weigh
             the
             same
             crime
             in
             others
             and
             our selves
             .
             So
             also
             that
             long
             train
             of
             smart
             calamities
             which
             succeeded
             his
             sin
             ,
             is
             set
             out
             with
             such
             particularity
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             exactly
             the
             crime
             reverst
             .
             His
             own
             lust
             with
             Bathsheba
             ,
             was
             answerd
             with
             Amnons
             towards
             Thamar
             ;
             his
             murder
             of
             Vriah
             with
             that
             of
             Amnon
             ;
             his
             trecherous
             contrivance
             
             of
             that
             murder
             ,
             with
             Absoloms
             traiterous
             conspiracy
             against
             him
             .
             So
             that
             every
             circumstance
             of
             his
             punishment
             ,
             was
             the
             very
             echo
             and
             reverberation
             of
             his
             guilt
             .
             A
             multitude
             of
             the
             like
             instances
             might
             be
             produc'd
             out
             of
             holy
             Writ
             ;
             all
             concurring
             to
             admonish
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             exactly
             marks
             ,
             and
             will
             repay
             our
             crimes
             ;
             and
             that
             commonly
             with
             such
             propriety
             ,
             that
             we
             need
             no
             other
             clue
             to
             guide
             us
             to
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             then
             the
             very
             sufferings
             themselves
             .
             Indeed
             innumerable
             are
             the
             profitable
             observations
             arising
             from
             the
             historical
             part
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             flow
             so
             easily
             and
             unconstrein'd
             ;
             that
             nothing
             but
             a
             stupid
             inadvertence
             in
             the
             reader
             can
             make
             him
             baulk
             them
             :
             therefore
             't
             would
             be
             impertinent
             here
             to
             multiply
             instances
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             LET
             us
             next
             consider
             the
             prophetic
             part
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             no
             less
             excellent
             in
             its
             kind
             .
             The
             prophetic
             Books
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             made
             up
             (
             as
             the
             prophetic
             Office
             was
             )
             of
             two
             parts
             ;
             prediction
             and
             instruction
             .
             When
             God
             rais'd
             up
             Prophets
             ,
             't
             was
             not
             only
             to
             acquaint
             men
             with
             future
             events
             ,
             but
             to
             reform
             their
             present
             manners
             :
             and
             therefore
             as
             they
             are
             called
             Seers
             in
             one
             respect
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             Watch-men
             and
             Shepherds
             in
             another
             .
             Nay
             ,
             indeed
             the
             former
             was
             often
             subservient
             to
             the
             other
             as
             to
             the
             nobler
             end
             :
             their
             gift
             of
             foretelling
             was
             to
             gain
             them
             autority
             ;
             to
             be
             as
             it
             were
             the
             
             seal
             of
             their
             commission
             ;
             to
             convince
             men
             that
             they
             were
             sent
             from
             God
             :
             and
             so
             to
             render
             them
             the
             more
             pliant
             to
             their
             reproofs
             and
             admonitions
             .
             And
             the
             very
             matter
             of
             their
             prophecies
             was
             usually
             adapted
             to
             this
             end
             :
             the
             denouncing
             of
             judgments
             being
             the
             most
             frequent
             theme
             ,
             and
             that
             design'd
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             repentances
             ;
             as
             appears
             experimentally
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Nineveh
             .
             And
             in
             this
             latter
             part
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             acted
             with
             the
             greatest
             incitation
             and
             vehemence
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             WITH
             what
             liberty
             and
             zeal
             do's
             Elijah
             arraign
             Ahab
             of
             Naboths
             murder
             ,
             and
             foretel
             the
             fatal
             event
             of
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             fear
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             or
             reverence
             of
             his
             greatness
             ?
             And
             Samuel
             when
             he
             delivers
             Saul
             the
             fatal
             message
             of
             his
             rejection
             ,
             do's
             passionately
             and
             convincingly
             expostulate
             with
             him
             concerning
             his
             sin
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             15.17
             .
             Now
             the
             very
             same
             Spirit
             still
             breaths
             in
             all
             the
             prophetic
             Writings
             :
             the
             same
             truth
             of
             prediction
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             zeal
             against
             vice
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             FIRST
             ,
             for
             the
             predictions
             what
             signal
             completions
             do
             we
             find
             ?
             How
             exactly
             are
             all
             the
             denunciations
             of
             judgments
             fulfil'd
             ,
             where
             repentance
             has
             not
             interven'd
             ?
             He
             that
             reads
             the
             28.
             chap.
             of
             Deut.
             and
             compares
             it
             with
             the
             Jews
             calamities
             ,
             both
             under
             the
             Assyrians
             and
             Babylonians
             ,
             and
             especially
             under
             the
             Romans
             ,
             would
             think
             their
             oppressors
             
             had
             consulted
             it
             ,
             and
             transcrib'd
             their
             severities
             thence
             .
             And
             even
             these
             Nations
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             instruments
             of
             accomplishing
             those
             dismal
             presages
             ,
             had
             their
             own
             ruins
             foretold
             ,
             and
             as
             punctually
             executed
             .
             And
             as
             in
             Kingdoms
             and
             Nations
             ,
             so
             to
             private
             persons
             none
             of
             the
             prophetic
             threatnings
             ever
             return'd
             emty
             .
             The
             sentence
             pronounc'd
             against
             
               Ahab
               ,
               Jezabel
            
             ,
             and
             their
             posterity
             ,
             was
             fulfill'd
             even
             to
             the
             most
             minute
             circumstances
             of
             place
             and
             manner
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             comparing
             the
             denunciation
             of
             Elijah
             ,
             1
             Kings
             .
             21.19.23
             .
             with
             their
             tragical
             ends
             recorded
             in
             the
             following
             chapters
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Jehu
             ,
             whose
             service
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             use
             in
             that
             execution
             ,
             tho
             he
             rewarded
             it
             with
             entailing
             the
             crown
             of
             Israel
             on
             him
             for
             four
             descents
             ;
             yet
             he
             foretold
             those
             should
             be
             the
             limits
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             we
             find
             Zachariah
             ,
             the
             fourth
             descendent
             of
             his
             line
             ,
             was
             the
             last
             of
             it
             that
             sate
             on
             that
             throne
             ,
             2
             Kings
             15.10
             .
             So
             also
             the
             destruction
             of
             Achitophel
             and
             Judas
             ,
             the
             one
             immediat
             ,
             the
             other
             many
             hundred
             years
             remote
             ,
             are
             fore-told
             by
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             109.
             and
             we
             find
             exactly
             answer'd
             in
             the
             event
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             NOR
             was
             this
             exactness
             confin'd
             only
             to
             the
             severe
             predictions
             ,
             but
             as
             eminent
             in
             the
             more
             gracious
             .
             All
             the
             blessings
             which
             God
             by
             himself
             ,
             or
             the
             Ministry
             of
             his
             Prophets
             promis'd
             ,
             were
             still
             infallibly
             made
             good
             .
             
             At
             the
             time
             of
             life
             God
             return'd
             and
             visited
             Sarah
             with
             conception
             ;
             notwithstanding
             those
             natural
             improbabilities
             which
             made
             her
             not
             only
             distrust
             ,
             but
             even
             deride
             and
             laugh
             at
             the
             promise
             ,
             Gen.
             18.
             
             The
             posterity
             of
             that
             Son
             of
             Promise
             ;
             the
             whole
             race
             of
             Abraham
             was
             deliverd
             from
             the
             Egyptian
             bondage
             ,
             and
             possest
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             at
             the
             precise
             time
             which
             God
             had
             long
             before
             signified
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
            
             15.
             
             So
             likewise
             the
             return
             of
             the
             Jews
             from
             the
             Babylonish
             captivity
             ,
             was
             fore-told
             many
             years
             before
             their
             deportation
             ,
             and
             Cyrus
             named
             for
             their
             restorer
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             either
             name
             or
             being
             save
             only
             in
             Gods
             prescience
             ,
             Is
             .
             44.28
             .
             But
             I
             need
             not
             multiply
             instances
             of
             national
             or
             personal
             promises
             .
             The
             earliest
             ,
             and
             most
             comprehensive
             promise
             of
             all
             was
             that
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             persons
             and
             
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               were
               to
               be
               blest
               ,
            
             Gen.
             22.11
             .
             
               that
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               that
               should
               bruise
               the
               Serpents
               head
               ,
            
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
             
               To
               him
               give
               all
               the
               Prophets
               witness
               ,
            
             as
             Saint
             Peter
             observes
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             
             And
             he
             who
             was
             the
             subject
             ,
             made
             himself
             also
             the
             expounder
             of
             those
             prophecies
             in
             his
             walk
             to
             Emmaus
             with
             the
             two
             Disciples
             ,
             Lu.
             24.13
             .
             
               beginning
               at
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               he
               expounded
               to
               them
               in
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               things
               concerning
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             THIS
             as
             it
             was
             infinitly
             the
             greatest
             blessing
             afforded
             mankind
             ,
             so
             was
             it
             the
             most
             
             frequently
             and
             eminently
             predicted
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             the
             most
             exact
             particularity
             as
             to
             all
             the
             circumstances
             .
             His
             immaculate
             conception
             ,
             the
             union
             of
             his
             two
             natures
             implied
             in
             his
             name
             
               Immanuel
               ;
               Behold
               a
               virgin
               shall
               conceive
               and
               bear
               a
               son
               ,
               and
               shall
               call
               his
               name
               Immanuel
            
             ;
             is
             most
             plainly
             foretold
             by
             Is
             .
             Chap.
             7.14
             .
             Nay
             the
             very
             place
             of
             his
             birth
             so
             punctually
             fore-told
             ;
             that
             the
             Priests
             and
             Scribes
             could
             readily
             resolve
             Herods
             question
             upon
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             prophecy
             ,
             and
             assure
             him
             Christ
             must
             be
             
               born
               in
               Bethlehem
            
             ,
             Mat.
             2.5
             .
             As
             for
             the
             whole
             business
             and
             design
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             so
             describ'd
             by
             Isaiah
             chap.
             61.
             as
             Christ
             himself
             owns
             it
             ,
             Luk.
             4.18
             .
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               upon
               me
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               anointed
               me
               to
               preach
               good
               tidings
               to
               the
               meek
               ;
               he
               hath
               sent
               me
               to
               bind
               up
               the
               broken
               hearted
               ,
               to
               proclaim
               liberty
               to
               the
               captives
               ,
               and
               recovering
               of
               sight
               to
               the
               blind
               ,
               to
               set
               at
               liberty
               them
               that
               are
               bruised
               ,
               to
               preach
               the
               acceptable
               year
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             11.
             
             IF
             we
             look
             farther
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             has
             a
             direct
             aspect
             on
             it
             .
             All
             the
             Levitical
             oeconomy
             of
             Sacrifices
             and
             Ablutions
             were
             but
             prophetic
             Rites
             ,
             and
             ocular
             Predictions
             of
             that
             one
             expiatory
             Oblation
             .
             Nay
             ,
             most
             of
             Gods
             providential
             dispensations
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             carried
             in
             them
             types
             and
             prefigurations
             of
             this
             .
             Their
             rescue
             from
             Egypt
             ,
             the
             sprinkling
             
             of
             blood
             to
             secure
             from
             the
             destroying
             Angel
             ;
             the
             Manna
             with
             which
             they
             were
             fed
             ,
             the
             Rock
             which
             supplied
             them
             water
             :
             these
             and
             many
             more
             referr'd
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             their
             final
             and
             highest
             signification
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             BUT
             besides
             these
             darker
             adumbrations
             ,
             we
             have
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             )
             
               a
               more
               sure
               word
               of
               prophecy
               .
            
             Saint
             Peter
             in
             his
             calculation
             begins
             with
             Moses
             ,
             takes
             in
             Samuel
             and
             the
             whole
             succession
             of
             Prophets
             after
             him
             ,
             as
             bearing
             witness
             to
             this
             great
             event
             of
             Christs
             passion
             ,
             
               Acts
               4.22.24
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             he
             that
             reads
             the
             Prophets
             consideringly
             ,
             shall
             find
             it
             so
             punctually
             describ'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Evangelists
             do
             not
             much
             more
             fully
             instruct
             him
             in
             the
             circumstances
             of
             it
             .
             Daniel
             tells
             us
             ,
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             kind
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             violent
             :
             
               The
               Messiah
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
            
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             the
             design
             of
             it
             ,
             't
             was
             
               not
               for
               himself
            
             ,
             Dan.
             9.26
             .
             But
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             gives
             us
             more
             then
             a
             bare
             negative
             account
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             expresly
             saies
             ,
             
               he
               was
               wounded
               for
               our
               transgressions
               ,
               he
               was
               bruised
               for
               our
               iniquities
               ;
               the
               chastisement
               of
               our
               peace
               was
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               stripes
               we
               were
               healed
               ,
            
             chap.
             53.5
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               make
               his
               soul
               an
               offering
               for
               sin
            
             ;
             and
             ver
             .
             11.
             
               my
               righteous
               Servant
               shall
               justify
               many
               ,
               for
               he
               shall
               bear
               their
               iniquities
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             Job
             an
             Idumean
             much
             short
             of
             even
             this
             Evangelical
             Prophet
             ,
             in
             that
             short
             Creed
             of
             his
             ,
             wherein
             he
             
             owns
             him
             as
             his
             Redeemer
             ,
             
               I
               know
               that
               my
               Redeemer
               liveth
               ,
               &c.
            
             Job
             .
             19.25
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             AND
             as
             the
             end
             ,
             so
             the
             circumstances
             of
             his
             sufferings
             are
             most
             of
             them
             under
             prediction
             :
             His
             extension
             upon
             the
             Cross
             is
             mention'd
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             :
             
               They
               pierced
               my
               hands
               ,
               and
               my
               feet
               ;
               I
               may
               tell
               all
               my
               bones
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             22.16.17
             .
             As
             for
             his
             inward
             dolors
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             that
             Psalm
             so
             pathetically
             described
             ,
             that
             Christ
             chose
             that
             very
             form
             to
             breath
             them
             out
             in
             :
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             So
             his
             revilers
             did
             also
             transcribe
             part
             of
             their
             reproches
             from
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             
               He
               trusted
               in
               God
               ;
               let
               him
               deliver
               him
               now
               if
               he
               will
               have
               him
               ,
            
             Mat.
             27.43
             .
             That
             vinegar
             which
             was
             offer'd
             him
             on
             the
             cross
             ,
             was
             a
             completion
             of
             a
             prophecy
             ;
             
               In
               my
               thirst
               they
               gave
               me
               vinegar
               to
               drink
               ,
            
             Ps
             69.21
             .
             the
             piercing
             of
             his
             side
             was
             expresly
             fore-told
             by
             
               Zachary
               ;
               they
               shall
               look
               on
               him
               whom
               they
               have
               pierced
               ,
               Zach.
               10.12
               .
            
             The
             company
             in
             which
             he
             suffer'd
             ,
             and
             the
             interment
             he
             had
             ,
             are
             also
             intimated
             by
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               he
               made
               his
               grave
               with
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               rich
               in
               his
               death
               ,
            
             Isai
             .
             53.9
             .
             Nay
             even
             the
             disposal
             of
             his
             garments
             was
             not
             without
             a
             prophecy
             :
             
               they
               parted
               my
               garments
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               upon
               my
               vesture
               did
               they
               cast
               lots
               ,
            
             Ps
             .
             22.18
             .
             Here
             are
             a
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             serve
             eminently
             to
             attest
             the
             truth
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             so
             do
             they
             to
             evince
             the
             excellency
             of
             sacred
             Scripture
             ;
             
             as
             to
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             prophetic
             part
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             AS
             to
             the
             admonitory
             part
             of
             the
             prophetic
             Writings
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             their
             kind
             no
             way
             inferior
             to
             the
             other
             .
             The
             reproofs
             are
             autoritative
             and
             convincing
             .
             What
             piercing
             exprobrations
             do
             we
             find
             of
             Israels
             ingratitude
             ?
             How
             often
             are
             they
             upbraided
             with
             the
             better
             examples
             of
             the
             bruit
             creatures
             ?
             with
             the
             Ox
             and
             the
             Ass
             by
             Isaiah
             ,
             chap.
             1.3
             .
             with
             the
             Stork
             ,
             and
             the
             Crane
             ,
             and
             the
             Swallow
             ,
             by
             Jeremiah
             ,
             chap.
             8.7
             .
             Nay
             the
             constancy
             of
             the
             Heathen
             to
             their
             false
             gods
             is
             instanc'd
             to
             reproch
             their
             revolt
             from
             the
             true
             .
             
               Hath
               a
               Nation
               changed
               their
               gods
               which
               yet
               are
               no
               gods
               ?
               but
               my
               people
               have
               changed
               their
               glory
               for
               that
               which
               doth
               not
               profit
               ,
            
             Jer.
             2.11
             .
             What
             awful
             ,
             what
             majestic
             representations
             do
             we
             find
             of
             Gods
             power
             ,
             to
             awake
             their
             dread
             !
             
               Fear
               ye
               not
               me
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ?
               will
               ye
               not
               tremble
               at
               my
               presence
               ;
               who
               have
               placed
               the
               sand
               for
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               sea
               by
               a
               perpetual
               decree
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               pass
               over
               ;
               and
               tho
               the
               waves
               thereof
               toss
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               can
               they
               not
               prevail
               ;
               tho
               they
               roar
               ,
               yet
               can
               they
               not
               pass
               over
               it
               ,
            
             Jer.
             22.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               high
               and
               lofty
               one
               that
               inhabiteth
               eternity
               ,
               whose
               name
               is
               holy
               :
               I
               dwell
               in
               the
               high
               and
               holy
               place
               ,
            
             Is
             .
             57.15
             .
             So
             we
             find
             him
             describ'd
             as
             
               a
               God
               glorious
               in
               holiness
               ,
               fearful
               in
               praises
               ,
               doing
               wonders
               ,
            
             Ex.
             15.11
             .
             These
             and
             many
             other
             the
             like
             heights
             of
             divine
             eloquence
             we
             
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             prophetic
             Writings
             :
             which
             cannot
             but
             strike
             us
             with
             an
             awful
             reverence
             of
             the
             divine
             Power
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             NOR
             are
             they
             less
             pathetic
             in
             the
             gentler
             strains
             .
             What
             instance
             is
             there
             of
             the
             greatest
             tenderness
             and
             love
             which
             God
             has
             not
             adopted
             to
             express
             his
             by
             ?
             He
             personates
             all
             the
             nearest
             and
             most
             endearing
             relations
             ;
             that
             of
             a
             Husband
             ;
             
               I
               will
               marry
               thee
               to
               my self
               ,
            
             Hos
             .
             2.19
             .
             of
             a
             Father
             ;
             
               I
               am
               a
               Father
               to
            
             Israel
             ,
             and
             Ephraim
             
               is
               my
               first
               born
            
             :
             nay
             ,
             he
             vies
             bowels
             with
             the
             tender
             sex
             ;
             and
             makes
             it
             more
             possible
             for
             a
             mother
             to
             renounce
             her
             
               compassions
               towards
               the
               son
               of
               her
               womb
               ,
            
             then
             for
             him
             to
             withdraw
             his
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               49.15
            
             .
             By
             all
             these
             endearments
             ,
             these
             
               cords
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               these
               bands
               of
               love
               ,
            
             as
             himself
             stiles
             them
             ,
             
               Hos
               .
               11.4
            
             .
             endeavoring
             to
             draw
             his
             people
             to
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             their
             happiness
             .
             And
             when
             their
             perverseness
             frustrates
             all
             this
             his
             holy
             Artifice
             ;
             how
             passionately
             do's
             he
             expostulate
             with
             them
             ?
             how
             solemnly
             protest
             his
             aversness
             to
             their
             ruin
             ?
             
               Why
               will
               ye
               die
               O
               house
               of
            
             Israel
             ?
             
               for
               I
               have
               no
               plesure
               in
               the
               death
               of
               him
               that
               dieth
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             18.31
             ,
             32.
             with
             what
             regrets
             and
             relentings
             do's
             he
             think
             of
             abandoning
             them
             ?
             
               How
               shall
               I
               give
               thee
               up
            
             Ephraim
             ?
             
               how
               shall
               I
               deliver
               thee
            
             Israel
             ?
             
               how
               shall
               I
               make
               thee
               as
            
             Admah
             !
             
               how
               shall
               I
               set
               thee
               as
            
             Zeboim
             ?
             
               my
               heart
               is
               turn'd
               within
               me
               ,
               my
               repentings
               are
               kindled
               together
            
             ;
             
             Hos
             .
             11.8
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             't
             were
             endless
             to
             cite
             the
             places
             in
             these
             prophetic
             Books
             ,
             wherein
             God
             do's
             thus
             condescend
             to
             solicit
             even
             the
             sensitive
             part
             of
             man
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             such
             moving
             Rhetoric
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             at
             the
             exception
             som
             of
             our
             late
             Critics
             make
             against
             the
             Bible
             ,
             for
             its
             defect
             in
             that
             particular
             :
             for
             Oratory
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             dextrous
             application
             to
             the
             affections
             and
             passions
             of
             men
             .
             And
             certainly
             we
             find
             not
             that
             don
             with
             greater
             advantage
             any
             where
             then
             in
             sacred
             Writ
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             YET
             it
             was
             not
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Prophets
             (
             no
             more
             then
             of
             the
             Apostle
             )
             to
             take
             men
             with
             guile
             ;
             
               2
               Cor.
               12.16
            
             .
             to
             inveigle
             their
             affections
             unawares
             to
             their
             understandings
             ;
             but
             they
             address
             as
             well
             to
             their
             reasons
             ,
             make
             solemn
             appeals
             to
             their
             judicative
             faculties
             .
             And
             
               now
               judg
               I
               pray
               between
               me
               and
               my
               vineyard
               ,
            
             saies
             
               Isa
               .
               5.3
            
             .
             Nay
             ,
             God
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Ezekiel
             solemnly
             pleads
             his
             own
             cause
             before
             them
             ,
             vindicates
             the
             equity
             of
             his
             proceedings
             from
             the
             aspersions
             they
             had
             cast
             on
             them
             ;
             and
             by
             most
             irrefragable
             Arguments
             refutes
             that
             injurious
             proverb
             which
             went
             currant
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             close
             appeals
             to
             themselves
             ,
             
               O
               house
               of
            
             Israel
             
               are
               not
               my
               waies
               equal
               ,
               are
               not
               your
               waies
               unequal
               ?
            
             Ezek.
             18.
             the
             evidences
             were
             so
             clear
             that
             he
             remits
             the
             matter
             to
             their
             own
             determination
             .
             And
             generally
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             among
             
             all
             the
             Topics
             of
             disswasion
             from
             sin
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             more
             closely
             prest
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             the
             folly
             of
             it
             .
             Idolatry
             was
             a
             sin
             to
             which
             Israel
             had
             a
             great
             propension
             ,
             and
             against
             which
             most
             of
             the
             Prophets
             admonitions
             were
             directed
             .
             And
             certainly
             it
             can
             never
             be
             more
             expos'd
             ,
             and
             the
             sottish
             unreasonableness
             of
             it
             better
             displaied
             ,
             then
             we
             find
             it
             in
             the
             44.
             chap.
             of
             Isaiah
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             we
             may
             read
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremy
             disswading
             from
             the
             same
             sin
             by
             Arguments
             of
             the
             most
             irrefragable
             conviction
             ,
             
               Jer.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             17.
             
             AND
             as
             the
             Prophets
             omitted
             nothing
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             address
             ,
             to
             render
             their
             exhortations
             effectual
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             was
             likewise
             so
             considerable
             as
             to
             command
             attention
             ;
             It
             was
             commonly
             either
             the
             recalling
             them
             from
             their
             revolts
             and
             Apostacies
             from
             God
             by
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             insignificancy
             of
             all
             those
             legal
             ceremonial
             performances
             they
             so
             much
             confided
             in
             ;
             when
             taken
             up
             as
             a
             supersedeas
             to
             moral
             duties
             .
             Upon
             this
             account
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             often
             depreciate
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             prohibit
             the
             solemnest
             of
             their
             worships
             .
             
               To
               what
               purpose
               are
               the
               multitude
               of
               your
               sacrifices
               unto
               me
               ?
               bring
               no
               more
               vain
               oblations
               ;
               incense
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               me
               ;
               the
               new
               moons
               and
               sabbaths
               ,
               the
               calling
               of
               assemblies
               I
               cannot
               away
               with
               :
               it
               is
               iniquity
               even
               your
               solemn
               meetings
               ,
               &c.
            
             Is
             .
             1.11.13
             .
             Not
             that
             these
             things
             
             were
             in
             themselves
             reprovable
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             all
             commanded
             by
             God
             ;
             but
             because
             the
             Jews
             depended
             so
             much
             on
             these
             external
             observances
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             by
             them
             to
             commute
             for
             the
             
               weightier
               matters
               of
               the
               Law
            
             (
             as
             our
             Savior
             after
             stiles
             them
             )
             
               judgment
               ,
               mercy
               and
               faith
            
             ,
             Mat.
             23.23
             .
             lookt
             on
             these
             rites
             which
             discriminated
             them
             from
             other
             Nations
             ,
             as
             dispensations
             from
             the
             universal
             obligations
             of
             nature
             and
             common
             justice
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             THIS
             deceit
             of
             theirs
             is
             sharply
             upbraided
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremy
             ;
             where
             he
             calls
             their
             boasts
             of
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               lying
               words
            
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             laies
             the
             whole
             stress
             of
             their
             obedience
             ,
             and
             expectation
             of
             their
             happiness
             on
             the
             justice
             and
             innocence
             of
             their
             conversation
             ,
             ch
             .
             7.4
             .
             And
             after
             do's
             smartly
             reproch
             their
             insolence
             in
             boldly
             resorting
             to
             that
             house
             ,
             which
             by
             bringing
             their
             sins
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             made
             but
             an
             Asylum
             ,
             and
             Sanctuary
             for
             those
             crimes
             .
             
               Will
               ye
               steal
               ,
               murder
               and
               commit
               adultery
               ,
               and
               swear
               falsely
               ,
               and
               burn
               incense
               to
            
             Baal
             ,
             
               and
               walk
               after
               other
               gods
               whom
               ye
               know
               not
               ,
               and
               come
               and
               stand
               before
               me
               in
               this
               house
               ?
               Is
               this
               house
               which
               is
               called
               by
               my
               name
               become
               a
               den
               of
               robbers
               in
               your
               eies
               ?
            
             chap.
             7.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Indeed
             all
             the
             Prophets
             seem
             to
             conspire
             in
             this
             one
             design
             ,
             of
             making
             them
             look
             thro
             shadows
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             
             to
             that
             inward
             purity
             ,
             Justice
             and
             Honesty
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             design'd
             to
             inculcate
             ,
             not
             to
             supplant
             .
             And
             this
             design
             as
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             most
             excellent
             ,
             most
             worthy
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             ;
             so
             we
             have
             seen
             that
             it
             has
             bin
             pursued
             by
             all
             the
             most
             apt
             ,
             and
             most
             powerful
             mediums
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             or
             persons
             addrest
             to
             were
             capable
             of
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             the
             Prophets
             are
             no
             less
             eminent
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             this
             exhortatory
             part
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             of
             the
             predicting
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             THE
             next
             part
             of
             Scripture
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             is
             the
             Doctrinal
             ;
             by
             which
             I
             shall
             not
             in
             this
             place
             understand
             the
             whole
             complex
             of
             Faith
             and
             Manners
             together
             ;
             but
             restrain
             it
             only
             to
             those
             Revelations
             which
             are
             the
             object
             of
             our
             Belief
             :
             and
             these
             are
             so
             sublime
             ,
             as
             shews
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             never
             revel'd
             them
             .
             Those
             great
             mysteries
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             the
             Hypostatical
             union
             ,
             the
             Redemtion
             of
             the
             world
             by
             making
             the
             offended
             party
             the
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             offence
             ;
             are
             things
             of
             so
             high
             and
             abstruse
             speculation
             ,
             as
             no
             finite
             understanding
             can
             fully
             fathom
             .
             I
             know
             their
             being
             so
             ,
             is
             by
             som
             made
             an
             Argument
             for
             disbelief
             ;
             but
             doubtless
             ,
             very
             unjustly
             :
             for
             (
             not
             to
             insist
             upon
             the
             different
             natures
             of
             Faith
             and
             Science
             ,
             by
             which
             that
             becomes
             a
             proper
             object
             of
             the
             one
             which
             is
             not
             of
             the
             other
             )
             our
             
             non-comprehension
             is
             rather
             an
             indication
             that
             they
             have
             a
             higher
             rise
             ;
             and
             renders
             it
             infinitly
             improbable
             that
             they
             could
             spring
             from
             mans
             invention
             .
             For
             't
             were
             to
             suppose
             too
             great
             a
             disproportion
             between
             human
             faculties
             to
             think
             men
             could
             invent
             what
             themselves
             could
             not
             understand
             .
             Indeed
             these
             things
             lie
             so
             much
             out
             of
             the
             road
             of
             human
             imagination
             ,
             that
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             the
             brests
             of
             the
             most
             perverse
             gain-saiers
             ,
             whether
             ever
             they
             could
             have
             fallen
             into
             their
             thoughts
             without
             suggestion
             from
             without
             .
             And
             therefore
             't
             is
             a
             malicious
             contradiction
             to
             reject
             these
             truths
             because
             of
             their
             dissonancy
             from
             human
             reason
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             ascribe
             their
             original
             to
             man.
             But
             certainly
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             more
             inconsistent
             with
             mere
             natural
             reason
             ,
             then
             to
             think
             God
             can
             be
             or
             do
             no
             more
             then
             man
             can
             comprehend
             .
             Never
             any
             Nation
             or
             person
             that
             own'd
             a
             Deity
             ,
             did
             ever
             attemt
             so
             to
             circumscribe
             him
             :
             and
             it
             is
             proportionable
             only
             to
             the
             licentious
             profaness
             of
             these
             later
             daies
             ,
             thus
             to
             mesure
             immensity
             and
             omnipotence
             by
             our
             narrow
             scantling
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             THE
             more
             genuine
             and
             proper
             effect
             of
             these
             supernatural
             truths
             is
             ,
             to
             raise
             our
             admiration
             of
             that
             divine
             Wisdom
             ,
             
               whose
               waies
               are
            
             so
             
               past
               finding
               out
            
             ;
             and
             to
             give
             us
             a
             just
             sense
             of
             that
             infinit
             distance
             which
             is
             between
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             of
             that
             reason
             wherein
             we
             
             so
             pride
             our selves
             .
             And
             the
             great
             propriety
             these
             doctrins
             have
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             reckon'd
             as
             one
             part
             of
             their
             excellency
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             INDEED
             there
             is
             no
             part
             of
             our
             holy
             Faith
             ,
             but
             is
             naturally
             productive
             of
             som
             peculiar
             vertue
             ;
             as
             the
             whole
             Scheme
             together
             engages
             us
             to
             be
             universally
             
               holy
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               conversation
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.15
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             the
             supereminent
             advantage
             true
             Religion
             hath
             over
             all
             false
             ones
             ;
             that
             it
             tends
             to
             so
             laudable
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             THE
             Theology
             of
             the
             Heathens
             was
             in
             many
             instances
             an
             extract
             and
             quintessence
             of
             vice
             .
             Their
             most
             solemn
             Rites
             ,
             and
             sacredest
             Mysteries
             were
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             refining
             and
             elevating
             ,
             they
             corrupted
             and
             debased
             their
             Votaries
             ;
             immerst
             them
             in
             all
             those
             abominable
             pollutions
             which
             sober
             nature
             abhorred
             .
             Whereas
             the
             principles
             of
             our
             Faith
             serve
             to
             spiritualize
             and
             rectify
             us
             ,
             to
             raise
             us
             as
             much
             above
             mere
             manhood
             as
             theirs
             cast
             them
             below
             it
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             AND
             as
             they
             are
             of
             this
             vast
             advantage
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             also
             are
             they
             just
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             giving
             us
             right
             notions
             of
             him
             .
             What
             vile
             unworthy
             apprehensions
             had
             the
             Heathen
             of
             their
             Deities
             ;
             in
             titling
             them
             not
             only
             to
             the
             passions
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             the
             crimes
             of
             men
             :
             making
             Jupiter
             an
             adulterer
             ,
             Mercury
             a
             thief
             ,
             Bacchus
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             &c.
             proportionably
             of
             the
             rest
             ?
             Whereas
             our
             God
             is
             represented
             to
             us
             as
             an
             
             essence
             ,
             so
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             incorporal
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             be
             unbodied
             our selves
             before
             we
             can
             perfectly
             conceive
             what
             he
             is
             :
             so
             far
             from
             the
             impotent
             affections
             and
             inclinations
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             neither
             parts
             ,
             nor
             passions
             ;
             and
             is
             fain
             to
             veil
             himself
             under
             that
             disguise
             ,
             to
             speak
             somtimes
             as
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             merely
             in
             condescension
             to
             our
             grosser
             faculties
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             so
             far
             from
             being
             an
             example
             ,
             a
             patron
             of
             vice
             ,
             that
             his
             
               eies
               are
               too
               pure
               to
               behold
               iniquity
               ,
            
             Hab.
             1.13
             .
             Holiness
             is
             an
             essential
             part
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             deny
             himself
             to
             put
             it
             off
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             THE
             greatest
             descent
             that
             ever
             he
             made
             to
             humanity
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             incarnation
             of
             the
             second
             person
             :
             yet
             even
             in
             that
             tho
             he
             linked
             with
             a
             sinful
             nature
             ,
             yet
             he
             preserved
             the
             person
             immaculate
             ;
             and
             while
             he
             had
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             upon
             him
             by
             imputation
             ,
             suffer'd
             not
             any
             one
             to
             be
             inherent
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             TO
             conclude
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             describes
             our
             God
             to
             us
             by
             all
             those
             glorious
             Attributes
             of
             infinity
             ,
             Power
             and
             Justice
             ,
             which
             may
             render
             him
             the
             proper
             object
             of
             our
             Adorations
             and
             Reverence
             :
             and
             it
             describes
             him
             also
             in
             those
             gentler
             Attributes
             of
             Goodness
             ,
             Mercy
             and
             Truth
             ,
             which
             may
             excite
             our
             love
             of
             ,
             and
             dependence
             on
             him
             .
             These
             are
             representations
             somthing
             worthy
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             impress
             upon
             our
             mind
             great
             thoughts
             of
             him
             .
          
           
           
             26.
             
             BUT
             never
             did
             the
             divine
             Attributes
             so
             concur
             to
             exert
             themselves
             as
             in
             the
             mystery
             of
             our
             Redemtion
             :
             where
             his
             Justice
             was
             satisfied
             without
             diminution
             to
             his
             Mercy
             ;
             and
             his
             Mercy
             without
             entrenching
             on
             his
             Justice
             :
             his
             Holiness
             most
             eminent
             in
             his
             indignation
             against
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             love
             no
             less
             so
             in
             sparing
             sinners
             :
             these
             contradictions
             being
             reconcil'd
             ,
             this
             discord
             compos'd
             into
             harmony
             by
             his
             infinit
             Wisdom
             .
             This
             is
             that
             stupendous
             Mystery
             into
             which
             
               the
               Angels
               desir'd
               to
               look
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.12
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             it
             which
             by
             
               the
               Gospel
               is
               preach'd
               unto
               us
            
             ;
             as
             it
             follows
             ,
             ver
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             27.
             
             AND
             as
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             us
             this
             knowledg
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             it
             do's
             also
             of
             our selves
             ;
             in
             which
             two
             all
             profitable
             knowledg
             is
             comprised
             .
             It
             teaches
             us
             how
             vile
             we
             were
             in
             our
             original
             dust
             ;
             and
             how
             much
             viler
             yet
             in
             our
             fall
             :
             which
             would
             have
             sunk
             us
             below
             our
             first
             principles
             ;
             sent
             us
             not
             only
             to
             earth
             ,
             but
             hell
             .
             It
             shews
             the
             impotence
             of
             our
             lapsed
             estate
             ;
             that
             we
             are
             not
             
               able
               of
               our selves
               so
               much
               as
               to
               think
               a
               good
               thought
               :
            
             and
             it
             shews
             us
             also
             the
             dignity
             of
             our
             renovated
             estate
             ,
             that
             we
             
               are
               heirs
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               fellow-heirs
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             Ro.
             8.17
             .
             yet
             lest
             this
             might
             puff
             us
             up
             with
             mistaken
             hopes
             ;
             it
             plainly
             acquaints
             us
             with
             the
             condition
             on
             which
             this
             depends
             ;
             that
             it
             must
             be
             our
             obedience
             both
             active
             and
             passive
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             intitle
             us
             to
             it
             :
             that
             we
             
             must
             
               be
               faithful
               to
               death
               if
               we
               mean
               to
               inherit
               a
               crown
               of
               life
               ,
            
             Rev.
             2.10
             .
             and
             that
             
               we
               must
               suffer
               with
               Christ
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               be
               glorified
               with
               him
               ,
            
             Ro.
             8.17
             .
             And
             upon
             supposition
             that
             we
             perform
             our
             parts
             of
             the
             condition
             ,
             it
             gives
             us
             the
             most
             certain
             assurance
             ,
             engages
             Gods
             veracity
             that
             he
             will
             not
             fail
             on
             his
             .
             By
             this
             it
             gives
             us
             support
             against
             all
             the
             adversities
             of
             life
             ;
             assuring
             us
             
               the
               sufferings
               of
               it
               are
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               the
               glory
               we
               expect
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.18
             .
             yea
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             terrors
             of
             death
             too
             ;
             by
             assuring
             us
             that
             what
             we
             look
             on
             as
             a
             dissolution
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             temporary
             parting
             ;
             and
             we
             only
             put
             off
             our
             bodies
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             put
             off
             corruption
             ,
             and
             he
             clothed
             with
             immortality
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             THESE
             and
             the
             like
             are
             the
             doctrins
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             offers
             to
             us
             :
             and
             ,
             we
             may
             certainly
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             
               faithful
               sayings
            
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             
               all
               acceptation
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.15
             .
             The
             notions
             it
             gives
             us
             of
             God
             are
             so
             sublime
             and
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             but
             affect
             us
             with
             reverence
             ,
             and
             admiration
             :
             and
             yet
             withal
             ,
             so
             amiable
             and
             endearing
             that
             they
             cannot
             but
             raise
             love
             and
             gratitude
             ,
             affiance
             and
             delight
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             AND
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             ,
             these
             milder
             Attributes
             are
             apt
             to
             inspirit
             us
             with
             a
             generous
             ambition
             of
             assimilation
             ;
             excite
             us
             to
             transcribe
             all
             his
             imitable
             excellencies
             :
             in
             which
             the
             very
             Heathens
             could
             discern
             consisted
             
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             human
             felicity
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             AND
             then
             the
             knowledg
             it
             gives
             us
             of
             our selves
             ,
             do's
             us
             the
             kindest
             office
             imaginable
             :
             keeps
             us
             from
             those
             swelling
             thoughts
             we
             are
             too
             apt
             to
             entertain
             ,
             and
             shews
             us
             the
             necessity
             of
             bottoming
             our
             hopes
             upon
             a
             firmer
             foundation
             :
             and
             then
             again
             keeps
             us
             from
             being
             lazy
             or
             secure
             ,
             by
             shewing
             us
             the
             necessity
             of
             our
             own
             endevors
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             teaches
             us
             to
             be
             humble
             and
             industrious
             ;
             and
             whoever
             is
             so
             ballasted
             can
             hardly
             be
             shipwrackt
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             THESE
             are
             the
             excellencies
             of
             the
             doctrinal
             part
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             also
             renders
             them
             most
             aptly
             preparative
             for
             the
             preceptive
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             design'd
             :
             the
             Credenda
             ,
             and
             the
             Agenda
             being
             such
             inseparable
             relations
             ,
             that
             whoever
             parts
             them
             ,
             forfeits
             the
             advantage
             of
             both
             .
             The
             most
             solemn
             profession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             most
             importunate
             invocations
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             will
             signify
             nothing
             to
             them
             
               which
               do
               not
               the
               things
               which
               he
               saies
               ,
            
             Mat.
             7.
             
             And
             how
             excellent
             ,
             how
             rational
             those
             precepts
             are
             which
             the
             Scripture
             proposes
             to
             us
             from
             him
             ,
             is
             our
             next
             point
             of
             consideration
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             THE
             first
             Law
             which
             God
             gave
             to
             mankind
             was
             that
             of
             nature
             .
             And
             tho
             the
             impressions
             of
             it
             upon
             the
             mind
             be
             by
             Adams
             fall
             exceedingly
             dimm'd
             and
             defac'd
             ;
             yet
             
             that
             derogates
             nothing
             from
             the
             dignity
             and
             worth
             of
             that
             Law
             ;
             which
             God
             has
             bin
             so
             far
             from
             cancelling
             ,
             that
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             made
             it
             the
             rule
             and
             square
             of
             his
             subsequent
             Laws
             :
             so
             that
             nothing
             is
             injoin'd
             in
             those
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             consonant
             and
             agreeable
             to
             that
             .
             The
             Moral
             Law
             given
             in
             the
             Decalogue
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             Evangelical
             Law
             given
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             Christians
             ,
             have
             this
             natural
             Law
             for
             their
             basis
             and
             foundation
             .
             They
             licence
             nothing
             which
             that
             prohibits
             ,
             and
             very
             rarely
             prohibit
             any
             thing
             which
             it
             licences
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             'T
             IS
             true
             ,
             Christ
             in
             his
             Sermon
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             raises
             Christians
             to
             a
             greater
             strictness
             then
             the
             Jews
             thought
             themselves
             oblig'd
             to
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             not
             by
             contradicting
             either
             the
             natural
             ,
             or
             moral
             Law
             ,
             but
             by
             rescuing
             the
             later
             from
             those
             corruptions
             which
             the
             false
             glosses
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             had
             mixt
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             reducing
             it
             to
             its
             primitive
             integrity
             ,
             and
             extent
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             as
             the
             Decalogue
             was
             given
             to
             repair
             the
             defacings
             ,
             and
             renew
             the
             impressions
             of
             the
             natural
             Law
             ;
             so
             the
             precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             were
             design'd
             to
             revive
             and
             illustrate
             both
             .
             And
             accordingly
             we
             find
             Christ
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             divorce
             calls
             them
             back
             to
             this
             natural
             Law
             ;
             
               In
               the
               begining
               it
               was
               not
               so
               ,
            
             Mat.
             19.8
             .
             I
             say
             not
             but
             that
             even
             these
             natural
             notions
             are
             in
             som
             instances
             refin'd
             and
             elevated
             by
             Christ
             ;
             the
             second
             Adam
             being
             to
             repair
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             first
             
             with
             advantage
             :
             but
             yet
             he
             still
             builds
             upon
             that
             ground-work
             ,
             introduces
             nothing
             that
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             AND
             this
             accordance
             between
             these
             several
             Laws
             is
             a
             circumstance
             that
             highly
             recommends
             Scripture
             precepts
             to
             us
             .
             We
             cannot
             imagin
             but
             that
             God
             who
             made
             man
             for
             no
             other
             end
             but
             to
             be
             an
             instrument
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             a
             recipient
             of
             all
             communicable
             parts
             of
             his
             happiness
             ,
             would
             assign
             him
             such
             rules
             and
             mesures
             as
             were
             most
             conducive
             to
             those
             ends
             .
             And
             therefore
             since
             the
             Scripture
             injunctions
             are
             of
             the
             same
             mould
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             them
             to
             be
             such
             as
             tend
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             our
             being
             ;
             the
             making
             us
             what
             God
             originally
             intended
             us
             :
             and
             he
             that
             would
             not
             be
             that
             ,
             will
             certainly
             chuse
             much
             worse
             for
             himself
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             I
             know
             there
             have
             bin
             prejudices
             taken
             up
             against
             the
             precepts
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             impos'd
             unreasonable
             ,
             unsupportable
             stricknesses
             upon
             men
             ,
             and
             som
             have
             assum'd
             liberty
             to
             argue
             mutinously
             against
             them
             ;
             nay
             ,
             against
             God
             too
             for
             putting
             such
             natural
             appetites
             into
             men
             ,
             and
             then
             forbidding
             them
             to
             satisfy
             them
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             BUT
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             cavil
             is
             the
             not
             rightly
             distinguishing
             of
             natural
             appetites
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             differenc'd
             according
             to
             the
             two
             states
             of
             rectitude
             and
             depravation
             :
             those
             of
             the
             first
             rank
             are
             the
             appetites
             
             God
             put
             into
             man
             ;
             and
             those
             were
             all
             regular
             and
             innocent
             ;
             such
             as
             tended
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             his
             being
             :
             nature
             in
             its
             first
             integrity
             mesuring
             its
             desires
             by
             its
             needs
             .
             Now
             Christs
             prohibitions
             are
             not
             directed
             against
             these
             :
             he
             forbids
             no
             one
             kind
             of
             these
             desires
             .
             And
             tho
             the
             precept
             of
             self-denial
             may
             somtimes
             restrain
             us
             in
             som
             particular
             acts
             ;
             yet
             that
             is
             but
             proportionable
             to
             that
             restraint
             Adam
             was
             under
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             forbidden
             tree
             ,
             a
             particular
             instance
             of
             his
             obedience
             and
             fence
             of
             his
             safety
             .
             So
             that
             if
             men
             would
             consider
             nature
             under
             this
             its
             first
             and
             best
             notion
             ;
             they
             cannot
             accuse
             Christ
             of
             being
             severe
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             BUT
             't
             is
             manifest
             they
             take
             it
             in
             another
             acception
             ,
             and
             mean
             that
             corruption
             of
             nature
             which
             inordinatly
             inclines
             to
             sensitive
             things
             ;
             and
             on
             this
             account
             they
             call
             their
             riots
             ,
             their
             luxuries
             ,
             appetites
             put
             into
             them
             by
             God
             :
             whereas
             't
             is
             manifest
             this
             was
             super-induced
             from
             another
             coast
             :
             The
             wise
             man
             gives
             us
             its
             true
             pedigree
             in
             what
             he
             saies
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             its
             twin-sister
             :
             
               By
               the
               envy
               of
               the
               devil
               came
               death
               into
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Wis
             .
             2.24
             .
             And
             can
             they
             expect
             that
             Christ
             who
             came
             to
             
               destroy
               the
               works
               of
               the
               devil
            
             1
             Joh.
             3.8
             .
             should
             frame
             Laws
             in
             their
             favor
             ,
             make
             Acts
             of
             toleration
             and
             indulgence
             for
             them
             ?
             This
             were
             to
             annul
             the
             whole
             design
             of
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             restore
             us
             from
             our
             
             lapst
             estate
             ,
             and
             elevate
             us
             to
             those
             higher
             degrees
             of
             purity
             which
             he
             came
             not
             only
             to
             prescribe
             but
             to
             exemplify
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             BUT
             in
             this
             affair
             men
             often
             take
             nature
             in
             a
             yet
             wider
             and
             worse
             notion
             ;
             and
             under
             natural
             desires
             comprehend
             whatever
             upon
             any
             sort
             of
             motive
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             do
             .
             The
             awe
             of
             a
             superior
             ,
             the
             importunity
             of
             a
             companion
             ,
             custom
             ,
             and
             example
             make
             men
             do
             many
             ill
             things
             ,
             to
             which
             their
             nature
             would
             never
             promt
             them
             ;
             nay
             ,
             many
             times
             such
             as
             their
             nature
             relucts
             to
             ,
             and
             abhors
             .
             'T
             is
             certainly
             thus
             in
             all
             debauchery
             and
             excess
             .
             'T
             is
             evident
             ,
             it
             gratifies
             no
             mans
             nature
             to
             be
             drunk
             ,
             or
             to
             lie
             under
             undigested
             loads
             of
             meats
             :
             these
             are
             out-rages
             and
             violences
             upon
             nature
             ;
             take
             it
             only
             in
             the
             most
             sensitive
             notion
             ;
             such
             as
             she
             struggles
             to
             avert
             :
             and
             yet
             men
             make
             her
             bear
             not
             only
             the
             oppression
             ,
             but
             the
             blame
             too
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             BUT
             besides
             't
             is
             to
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             man
             includes
             reason
             as
             well
             as
             sense
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             all
             sorts
             of
             luxury
             are
             yet
             more
             repugnant
             :
             as
             that
             which
             clouds
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             degrades
             the
             man
             (
             who
             in
             his
             constitution
             is
             a
             rational
             being
             )
             and
             sets
             him
             in
             the
             rank
             of
             mere
             animals
             :
             and
             certainly
             these
             can
             be
             no
             appetites
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             thus
             subvert
             it
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             THE
             like
             may
             be
             said
             concerning
             revenge
             ,
             particularly
             that
             absurdest
             sort
             of
             it
             
             duels
             ;
             which
             certainly
             are
             as
             great
             contradictions
             to
             nature
             as
             can
             be
             imagin'd
             ,
             the
             unravelling
             and
             cancelling
             its
             very
             first
             principle
             of
             self-preservation
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             other
             instances
             men
             bring
             in
             bar
             against
             duty
             .
             )
             And
             yet
             men
             will
             say
             the
             generosity
             of
             their
             natures
             compels
             them
             to
             it
             ;
             so
             making
             their
             natures
             a
             kind
             of
             
               felo
               de
               se
            
             ;
             to
             promt
             the
             destroying
             it self
             :
             when
             alas
             't
             is
             only
             the
             false
             notion
             they
             have
             got
             of
             honor
             that
             so
             engages
             them
             .
             And
             if
             men
             would
             but
             soberly
             consider
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             convinc'd
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             agreeable
             to
             reason
             then
             that
             precept
             of
             Christ
             of
             not
             retaliating
             injuries
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             but
             to
             bid
             us
             to
             chuse
             a
             single
             inconvenience
             before
             a
             long
             train
             of
             mischiefs
             .
             And
             certainly
             if
             nature
             even
             in
             its
             deprav'd
             estate
             were
             left
             to
             determine
             ,
             it
             would
             resolve
             it
             a
             better
             bargain
             to
             go
             off
             with
             a
             reprochful
             word
             ,
             then
             to
             loose
             a
             limb
             ,
             perhaps
             a
             life
             in
             the
             revenge
             of
             it
             .
             There
             being
             no
             maxim
             more
             indisputable
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             evils
             the
             least
             is
             to
             be
             chosen
             .
             And
             the
             innate
             principle
             of
             self-love
             do's
             more
             strongly
             biass
             nature
             to
             preserve
             it self
             ,
             then
             any
             external
             thing
             can
             to
             destroy
             it
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             I
             know
             't
             will
             be
             said
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             revenge
             is
             a
             natural
             appetite
             :
             but
             I
             say
             still
             ,
             self-preservation
             is
             more
             so
             ;
             and
             would
             prevail
             against
             as
             much
             of
             revenge
             as
             is
             natural
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             heightned
             and
             fortified
             by
             phancy
             ,
             and
             
             that
             Chimera
             of
             point
             of
             honor
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             stated
             ,
             is
             certainly
             one
             of
             the
             most
             emty
             nothings
             that
             ever
             was
             brought
             in
             balance
             with
             solid
             interests
             .
             And
             indeed
             't
             is
             to
             belie
             nature
             ,
             and
             suppose
             it
             to
             have
             forfeited
             all
             degrees
             of
             reason
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             vertue
             ,
             to
             fasten
             so
             absurd
             a
             choice
             upon
             her
             .
             But
             admit
             revenge
             to
             be
             never
             so
             much
             the
             dictate
             of
             corrupt
             nature
             ;
             't
             is
             certain
             't
             is
             not
             of
             primitive
             regular
             nature
             .
             Revenge
             is
             but
             a
             relative
             to
             injury
             :
             and
             he
             that
             will
             say
             God
             put
             the
             appetite
             of
             revenge
             into
             man
             ,
             must
             say
             he
             put
             the
             appetite
             of
             injury
             into
             him
             also
             :
             which
             is
             such
             an
             account
             of
             the
             sixth
             daies
             creation
             ,
             as
             is
             hardly
             consistent
             with
             Gods
             own
             testimony
             of
             its
             being
             
               very
               good
            
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             
          
           
             42.
             
             BESIDES
             't
             is
             certain
             all
             the
             desires
             God
             infus'd
             into
             human
             nature
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             tended
             to
             its
             preservation
             ;
             but
             this
             of
             revenge
             is
             of
             all
             other
             the
             most
             destructive
             ,
             as
             is
             too
             sadly
             attested
             by
             the
             daily
             tragical
             effects
             of
             it
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             wiseman
             gives
             a
             good
             summary
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             :
             
               God
               made
               man
               upright
               ,
               but
               he
               sought
               out
               many
               inventions
               .
            
             Eccl.
             7.29
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             NOW
             if
             man
             have
             by
             his
             own
             voluntary
             act
             deprav'd
             himself
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             neither
             just
             nor
             kind
             in
             God
             to
             warp
             his
             Laws
             to
             mans
             now
             distorted
             frame
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             both
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             perfect
             rectitude
             of
             those
             ,
             and
             call
             upon
             man
             to
             reduce
             himself
             to
             a
             conformity
             
             with
             them
             :
             and
             when
             to
             this
             is
             added
             such
             a
             supply
             of
             grace
             as
             may
             silence
             the
             plea
             of
             disability
             ,
             there
             can
             nothing
             be
             imagin'd
             more
             worthy
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             more
             indulgent
             to
             man.
             
          
           
             44.
             
             AND
             all
             this
             Christ
             do's
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             those
             precepts
             which
             the
             blind
             world
             makes
             the
             subject
             of
             their
             cavil
             or
             scorn
             .
             It
             were
             an
             easy
             task
             to
             evince
             this
             in
             every
             particular
             precept
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             I
             shall
             content
             my self
             with
             the
             instances
             already
             given
             ,
             and
             not
             swell
             this
             Tract
             by
             insisting
             upon
             what
             has
             already
             bin
             the
             subject
             of
             so
             many
             pious
             and
             excellent
             discourses
             ,
             as
             must
             already
             have
             convinc'd
             all
             but
             the
             obstinate
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             WE
             proceed
             therefore
             to
             a
             view
             of
             the
             promissory
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             in
             which
             we
             are
             first
             in
             general
             to
             observe
             the
             great
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             making
             any
             promises
             at
             all
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             next
             to
             examin
             of
             what
             nature
             and
             excellence
             these
             promises
             are
             .
             And
             first
             if
             we
             consider
             how
             many
             titles
             God
             has
             to
             our
             obedience
             ,
             we
             must
             acknowledg
             he
             may
             challenge
             it
             as
             his
             undoubted
             right
             .
             We
             are
             the
             work
             of
             his
             hands
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Potter
             have
             power
             over
             the
             clay
             (
             the
             materials
             whereof
             are
             not
             of
             his
             making
             )
             much
             more
             has
             God
             over
             his
             creatures
             ,
             whose
             matter
             as
             well
             as
             form
             is
             wholy
             owing
             to
             him
             .
             We
             are
             the
             price
             of
             his
             blood
             .
             And
             if
             men
             account
             purchase
             an
             indefeisible
             title
             ,
             God
             
             must
             have
             absolute
             dominion
             over
             what
             he
             has
             bought
             ,
             and
             at
             so
             dear
             a
             price
             too
             as
             his
             own
             blood
             .
             Lastly
             we
             depend
             upon
             him
             for
             the
             support
             of
             that
             being
             he
             has
             given
             us
             :
             we
             live
             merely
             upon
             his
             bounty
             ,
             spend
             upon
             his
             stock
             .
             And
             what
             Patron
             will
             not
             expect
             observance
             from
             one
             who
             thus
             subsists
             by
             him
             ?
          
           
             46.
             
             YET
             as
             if
             God
             had
             none
             of
             these
             claims
             ,
             these
             preingagements
             upon
             us
             ,
             he
             descends
             to
             treat
             with
             us
             as
             free-men
             ;
             by
             way
             of
             Article
             and
             compact
             ;
             buies
             his
             own
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             engages
             to
             reward
             that
             obedience
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             upon
             the
             utmost
             penalties
             exact
             :
             which
             is
             such
             an
             astonishing
             indulgence
             as
             our
             highest
             gratitude
             cannot
             reach
             :
             and
             of
             this
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             evidences
             and
             records
             ;
             and
             therefore
             upon
             that
             account
             deserve
             at
             once
             our
             reverence
             ,
             and
             our
             joy
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             BUT
             this
             will
             yet
             farther
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             in
             the
             second
             place
             into
             the
             promises
             themselves
             ;
             which
             are
             so
             extensive
             as
             to
             take
             in
             both
             our
             present
             and
             future
             state
             :
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
               Godliness
               hath
               the
               promise
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
            
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
             For
             the
             present
             they
             are
             proportion'd
             to
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             our
             composition
             ;
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             mind
             :
             the
             outward
             and
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             so
             stretching
             themselves
             to
             all
             we
             can
             really
             be
             concern'd
             for
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             AND
             first
             for
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             Old
             Testament
             
             abounds
             in
             promises
             of
             this
             sort
             .
             The
             first
             part
             of
             the
             28
             of
             Deut.
             contains
             a
             full
             catalogue
             of
             all
             temporal
             blessings
             ;
             and
             those
             irreversibly
             entail'd
             upon
             the
             Israelites
             obedience
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Psalmist
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               they
               that
               fear
               the
               Lord
               shall
               lack
               nothing
               ,
            
             Ps
             .
             34.9
             .
             
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               confounded
               in
               the
               perillous
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               dearth
               they
               shall
               have
               enough
               ,
            
             Psa
             .
             37.19
             .
             And
             Solomon
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               righteous
               to
               famish
               ,
            
             Pro.
             10.3
             .
             And
             tho
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             promises
             of
             temporal
             affluence
             seem
             not
             so
             large
             ;
             (
             its
             design
             being
             to
             spiritualize
             us
             ,
             and
             raise
             our
             minds
             to
             higher
             injoiments
             ;
             )
             yet
             it
             gives
             us
             ample
             security
             of
             so
             much
             as
             is
             really
             good
             for
             us
             .
             It
             supersedes
             our
             care
             for
             our selves
             by
             assuring
             us
             
               all
               these
               things
               shall
               be
               added
               to
               us
            
             ;
             Mat.
             6.33
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             
               all
               those
               things
               which
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               knows
               we
               have
               need
               of
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             32.
             which
             is
             all
             the
             limitation
             the
             context
             gives
             .
             And
             certainly
             we
             have
             little
             temtation
             to
             fear
             want
             ,
             who
             have
             him
             for
             our
             provider
             ;
             
               whose
               are
               all
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               Forrest
               ,
               and
               the
               cattel
               upon
               a
               thousand
               hills
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             50.10
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             AND
             when
             we
             are
             thus
             secur'd
             of
             all
             things
             necessary
             ,
             it
             may
             perhaps
             be
             an
             equal
             mercy
             to
             secure
             us
             from
             great
             abundance
             ;
             which
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             
               lading
               ones
               self
               with
               thick
               clay
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Prophets
             phrase
             ,
             
               Hab.
               2.6
            
             .
             but
             is
             often
             a
             snare
             as
             well
             as
             a
             burden
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             BESIDES
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             by
             its
             precepts
             
             of
             temperance
             and
             self-denial
             ,
             do's
             so
             contract
             our
             appetites
             ,
             that
             a
             competence
             is
             a
             more
             adequate
             promise
             to
             them
             then
             that
             of
             superfluity
             would
             have
             bin
             :
             and
             't
             is
             also
             the
             mesure
             wherein
             all
             the
             true
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             senses
             consist
             ;
             which
             are
             gratify'd
             with
             moderate
             plesures
             ,
             but
             suffocated
             and
             overwhelm'd
             with
             excessive
             .
             The
             temperat
             man
             tasts
             and
             relishes
             his
             portion
             ;
             whilst
             the
             voluptuous
             may
             rather
             be
             said
             to
             wallow
             in
             his
             plenty
             then
             injoy
             it
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             AND
             as
             the
             necessaries
             of
             life
             ,
             so
             life
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             continuance
             of
             that
             ,
             is
             a
             Scripture
             promise
             .
             The
             fifth
             Commandment
             affixes
             it
             to
             one
             particular
             duty
             :
             but
             it
             is
             in
             a
             multitude
             of
             places
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             annex'd
             to
             general
             obedience
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             ,
             
               Deut.
               11.9
            
             .
             and
             again
             ,
             ver
             .
             21.
             
             And
             Solomon
             proposes
             this
             practical
             wisdom
             as
             the
             multiplier
             of
             daies
             :
             
               By
               me
               thy
               daies
               shall
               be
               multipli'd
               ,
               and
               the
               years
               of
               thy
               life
               shall
               be
               increas'd
               ,
            
             Pro.
             9.11
             .
             and
             chap.
             3.
             
             
               Length
               of
               daies
               is
               in
               her
               right
               hand
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             And
             tho
             we
             find
             not
             this
             promise
             repeted
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             yet
             neither
             is
             it
             retracted
             :
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             bids
             us
             be
             ready
             to
             lay
             down
             our
             lives
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ;
             but
             it
             tells
             us
             withal
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             will
             lose
             his
             life
             ,
             shall
             save
             it
             :
             which
             tho
             it
             be
             universally
             true
             only
             in
             the
             spiritual
             sense
             ,
             yet
             it
             often
             proves
             so
             in
             a
             literal
             .
             It
             did
             so
             eminently
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
             where
             the
             most
             resolute
             Christians
             escap'd
             ,
             while
             the
             base
             compliers
             perish'd
             together
             with
             those
             they
             sought
             to
             endear
             .
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             New
             Testament
             do
             not
             expresly
             promise
             long
             life
             ,
             yet
             it
             do's
             by
             its
             rules
             of
             temperance
             and
             sobriety
             ,
             contentedness
             and
             chearfulness
             ,
             very
             much
             promote
             it
             :
             and
             so
             do's
             virtually
             and
             efficaciously
             ratify
             those
             the
             Old
             Testament
             made
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             THE
             next
             outward
             blessing
             is
             reputation
             :
             and
             this
             also
             is
             a
             Scripture
             promise
             .
             
               The
               wise
               shall
               inherit
               glory
            
             ,
             Prov.
             3.38
             .
             And
             the
             vertuous
             woman
             Solomon
             describes
             is
             not
             only
             blessed
             by
             her
             children
             and
             husband
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               she
               is
               praised
               in
               the
               gate
               ,
            
             Pro.
             31.
             ult
             .
             Nay
             ,
             this
             blessing
             is
             extended
             even
             beyond
             life
             :
             
               The
               memory
               of
               the
               just
               shall
               be
               blessed
               ,
            
             Pro.
             10.7
             .
             Nor
             do's
             the
             Gospel
             evacuate
             this
             promise
             ;
             but
             rather
             promts
             us
             to
             the
             waies
             of
             having
             it
             made
             good
             to
             us
             :
             by
             advising
             us
             to
             
               abstain
               from
               all
               appearance
               of
               evil
               ,
            
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.22
             .
             
               to
               provide
               for
               honest
               things
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             8.21
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             'T
             IS
             true
             indeed
             ,
             Christ
             fore-warns
             his
             Disciples
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             revil'd
             ,
             and
             
               have
               all
               manner
               of
               evil
               spoken
               against
               them
               falsly
               ,
               for
               his
               names
               sake
               :
            
             but
             then
             the
             cause
             transform'd
             the
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             so
             honorable
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               to
               count
               it
               matter
               of
               joy
               ,
               Mat.
               5.11.12
               .
            
             Neither
             was
             this
             any
             paradox
             
             even
             in
             relation
             to
             their
             reputation
             ;
             which
             tho
             sullied
             by
             a
             few
             ill
             men
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             yet
             has
             bin
             most
             illustrious
             among
             all
             Ages
             since
             .
             Their
             sufferings
             and
             indignities
             gave
             them
             a
             new
             title
             of
             honor
             ,
             and
             added
             the
             Martyr
             to
             the
             Apostle
             .
             And
             the
             event
             has
             bin
             proportionable
             in
             all
             successions
             since
             .
             Those
             holy
             men
             that
             fill'd
             up
             the
             Pagan
             prisons
             ,
             fill'd
             up
             the
             Churches
             Diptics
             also
             ,
             and
             have
             bin
             had
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             ,
             
               in
               everlasting
               remembrance
            
             ,
             Ps
             .
             112.6
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             AND
             as
             Scripture
             promises
             thus
             take
             in
             all
             the
             concerns
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             so
             do
             they
             also
             of
             the
             inward
             .
             The
             fundamental
             promise
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             
               sending
               Christ
               into
               the
               world
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               him
               establishing
               the
               new
               Covenant
            
             ;
             which
             we
             find
             ,
             
               Jer.
               31.31
            
             .
             and
             is
             referr'd
             to
             by
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Laws
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               write
               them
               in
               their
               minds
               ;
               and
               their
               sins
               and
               iniquities
               will
               I
               remember
               no
               more
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             55.
             
             AND
             this
             is
             so
             comprehensive
             a
             promise
             as
             includes
             all
             the
             concerns
             of
             the
             inward
             man.
             The
             evils
             incident
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             may
             be
             reduc'd
             to
             two
             ;
             impurity
             ,
             and
             inquietude
             :
             and
             here
             is
             a
             cure
             to
             both
             .
             The
             divine
             Law
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             drives
             thence
             all
             those
             swarms
             of
             noysom
             lusts
             ,
             which
             like
             the
             Egyptian
             Frogs
             over-run
             and
             putrify
             the
             soul
             .
             Where
             that
             is
             seated
             and
             enshrin'd
             ,
             those
             can
             no
             more
             stand
             before
             it
             ,
             then
             Dagon
             
             before
             the
             Ark.
             This
             repairs
             the
             divine
             Image
             in
             us
             (
             in
             which
             consists
             the
             perfection
             of
             our
             nature
             )
             
               renews
               us
               in
               the
               spirits
               of
               our
               minds
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.22
             .
             
               and
               purges
               our
               consciences
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
            
             Heb.
             9.4
             .
             which
             all
             the
             Cathartics
             and
             Lustrations
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             all
             the
             sacrifices
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             not
             able
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             56.
             
             SECONDLY
             ,
             this
             promise
             secures
             the
             mind
             from
             that
             restlesness
             and
             unquietness
             ,
             which
             attends
             both
             the
             dominion
             and
             guilt
             of
             sin
             .
             To
             be
             subject
             to
             a
             mans
             lusts
             and
             corrupt
             appetites
             is
             of
             all
             others
             the
             vilest
             vassallage
             :
             they
             are
             the
             cruellest
             task-masters
             ,
             and
             allow
             their
             slaves
             no
             rest
             ,
             no
             intermission
             of
             their
             drudgery
             .
             And
             then
             again
             ,
             the
             guilt
             that
             tortures
             and
             racks
             the
             mind
             with
             dreadful
             expectations
             ,
             keeps
             it
             in
             perpetual
             agitation
             and
             tumult
             ;
             which
             is
             excellently
             described
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               The
               wicked
               is
               like
               the
               troubled
               sea
               ,
               when
               it
               cannot
               rest
               ;
               whose
               waters
               cast
               out
               mire
               and
               dirt
               :
               there
               is
               no
               peace
               saith
               my
               God
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             Is
             .
             48.22
             .
             How
             prosperous
             soever
             vice
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             such
             secret
             pangs
             and
             horrors
             that
             dog
             it
             ,
             that
             as
             Solomon
             saies
             ,
             
               even
               in
               laughter
               the
               heart
               is
               sorrowful
               ,
            
             Prov.
             14.13
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             BUT
             this
             Evangelical
             promise
             of
             being
             
               merciful
               to
               our
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               remembring
               our
               sins
               no
               more
               ,
            
             calms
             this
             tempest
             ,
             introduces
             peace
             and
             serenity
             into
             the
             mind
             ,
             
             and
             reconciles
             us
             at
             once
             to
             God
             and
             our selves
             .
             And
             sure
             we
             may
             well
             say
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             these
             are
             
               great
               and
               precious
               promises
            
             ,
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             58.
             
             THERE
             are
             besides
             many
             other
             which
             spring
             from
             these
             principal
             ,
             as
             suckers
             from
             the
             root
             :
             such
             are
             the
             promises
             of
             fresh
             supplies
             of
             grace
             upon
             a
             good
             imploiment
             of
             the
             former
             .
             
               To
               him
               that
               hath
               shall
               be
               given
               ,
            
             Mat.
             25.29
             .
             Nay
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             source
             and
             fountain
             of
             all
             grace
             .
             
               He
               shall
               give
               the
               holy
               spirit
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               him
               ,
            
             Mat.
             7.11
             .
             Such
             is
             that
             of
             supporting
             us
             in
             all
             difficulties
             and
             assaults
             :
             
               the
               not
               suffering
               us
               to
               be
               temted
               above
               that
               we
               are
               able
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             10.13
             .
             which
             like
             Gods
             
               bow
               set
               in
               the
               clouds
            
             ,
             Gen.
             9.
             is
             our
             security
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             over-whelm'd
             by
             any
             deluge
             of
             temtation
             :
             and
             (
             to
             instance
             no
             more
             )
             such
             is
             that
             comprehensive
             promise
             of
             hearing
             our
             praiers
             ,
             
               Ask
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               given
               you
               ,
            
             Mat.
             7.7
             .
             This
             puts
             all
             good
             things
             within
             our
             reach
             ,
             gives
             us
             the
             key
             of
             Gods
             Store-house
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             may
             furnish
             our selves
             with
             all
             that
             is
             really
             good
             for
             us
             .
             And
             if
             a
             few
             full
             Barns
             could
             temt
             the
             rich
             man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             pronounce
             a
             Requiem
             to
             his
             soul
             ;
             what
             notes
             of
             acquiescence
             may
             they
             sing
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             command
             of
             an
             inexhaustible
             store
             ;
             that
             are
             suppli'd
             by
             him
             whose
             is
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             fulness
             thereof
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             AND
             certainly
             ,
             all
             these
             promises
             together
             
             must
             be
             (
             to
             use
             the
             Apostles
             phrase
             )
             
               strong
               consolation
            
             ;
             such
             as
             may
             quiet
             and
             calm
             all
             the
             fears
             and
             griefs
             ,
             all
             the
             tumults
             and
             perturbations
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             its
             present
             state
             .
             But
             then
             there
             are
             others
             relating
             to
             the
             future
             of
             a
             much
             higher
             elevation
             :
             those
             glories
             and
             felicities
             of
             another
             world
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             far
             beyond
             our
             narrow
             conceptions
             ,
             that
             the
             comprehension
             and
             injoiment
             must
             begin
             together
             .
             The
             Scripture
             shadows
             it
             out
             to
             us
             by
             all
             the
             notions
             we
             have
             of
             happiness
             :
             by
             glory
             ,
             Rom.
             8.18
             .
             by
             a
             kingdom
             ,
             Mat.
             25.14
             .
             by
             joy
             ,
             Mat.
             25.21
             .
             and
             which
             comprehends
             all
             ,
             by
             
               being
               with
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.17
             .
             
               seeing
               him
               face
               to
               face
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.12
             .
             
               being
               like
               to
               him
            
             ,
             1
             Jo.
             3.2
             .
             In
             a
             word
             't
             is
             bliss
             in
             the
             utmost
             extent
             :
             immense
             for
             quantity
             ,
             and
             eternal
             for
             duration
             .
          
           
             60.
             
             AND
             surely
             this
             promise
             is
             so
             excellent
             for
             kind
             ,
             so
             liberal
             in
             its
             degree
             ,
             so
             transcendently
             great
             in
             all
             respects
             ,
             that
             did
             it
             stand
             single
             ,
             stript
             of
             all
             those
             that
             relate
             to
             this
             life
             ,
             it
             alone
             would
             justify
             the
             name
             of
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             best
             tidings
             that
             ever
             came
             to
             mankind
             .
             For
             alas
             ,
             if
             we
             compare
             the
             hopes
             that
             other
             Religions
             propose
             to
             their
             Votaries
             with
             these
             ,
             how
             base
             ,
             how
             ignoble
             are
             they
             !
             The
             Heathens
             Elysium
             ,
             the
             Mahumetan
             Paradise
             ,
             were
             but
             higher
             gratifications
             of
             the
             sensual
             part
             ,
             and
             consequently
             were
             depressions
             and
             debasements
             of
             the
             rational
             .
             So
             that
             in
             effect
             
             they
             provided
             a
             heaven
             for
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             a
             hell
             for
             the
             man.
             We
             may
             therfore
             confidently
             resume
             our
             conclusion
             ;
             and
             pronounce
             the
             Scripture
             promises
             to
             be
             so
             divine
             and
             excellent
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             as
             little
             have
             bin
             made
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             be
             perform'd
             by
             any
             but
             an
             holy
             and
             almighty
             Author
             .
          
           
             61.
             
             NOR
             is
             their
             being
             conditional
             any
             impeachment
             to
             their
             worth
             ,
             but
             an
             enhansement
             .
             Should
             God
             have
             made
             them
             (
             as
             som
             phancy
             he
             has
             his
             decrees
             )
             absolute
             and
             irrespective
             ;
             he
             had
             set
             his
             promises
             at
             war
             with
             his
             precepts
             ,
             and
             these
             should
             have
             superseded
             what
             those
             injoin
             .
             We
             are
             all
             very
             niggardly
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             bin
             apt
             to
             have
             ask'd
             
             Judas's
             question
             ;
             
               to
               what
               purpose
               is
               this
               wast
               ?
            
             Mat.
             26.8
             .
             What
             needs
             the
             labor
             of
             the
             course
             if
             the
             prize
             be
             certain
             ?
             And
             it
             must
             have
             bin
             infinitly
             below
             the
             wisdom
             and
             majesty
             of
             the
             supreme
             Legislator
             ,
             to
             make
             Laws
             ,
             and
             then
             evacuate
             them
             by
             dispencing
             rewards
             without
             any
             aspect
             on
             their
             observance
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             Sanction
             which
             inspirits
             the
             Law
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             divine
             as
             well
             as
             the
             human
             ,
             would
             to
             most
             men
             be
             a
             
               dead
               letter
            
             .
          
           
             62.
             
             BUT
             against
             this
             God
             has
             abundantly
             provided
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             conditionality
             of
             the
             promises
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             terror
             of
             his
             threats
             too
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             last
             part
             of
             Scripture
             which
             falls
             under
             consideration
             .
             And
             these
             are
             of
             
             the
             most
             direful
             kinds
             ;
             and
             cannot
             better
             be
             illustrated
             then
             by
             the
             opposition
             they
             stand
             in
             to
             the
             promises
             :
             for
             as
             those
             included
             all
             things
             that
             might
             make
             men
             happy
             either
             as
             to
             this
             life
             or
             the
             next
             ;
             so
             these
             do
             all
             that
             may
             make
             them
             miserable
             .
             If
             we
             make
             our
             reflection
             on
             all
             the
             particulars
             of
             the
             promises
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             threats
             answering
             them
             as
             their
             reverse
             or
             dark
             shadow
             .
          
           
             63.
             
             AND
             first
             as
             concerning
             the
             outward
             state
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             but
             into
             the
             28
             of
             Deut.
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             after
             all
             the
             gracious
             promises
             which
             begun
             the
             chapter
             ,
             it
             finally
             ends
             in
             thunder
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             dreadful
             denunciations
             imaginable
             ;
             and
             those
             adapted
             by
             a
             most
             peculiar
             opposition
             to
             the
             former
             promises
             :
             as
             the
             Reader
             may
             see
             at
             large
             in
             that
             Chapter
             .
             And
             the
             whole
             tenor
             of
             the
             Scripture
             go's
             in
             the
             like
             stile
             .
             Thus
             ,
             Psal
             .
             140.11
             .
             
               A
               wicked
               person
               shall
               not
               prosper
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               evill
               shall
               hunt
               the
               wicked
               man
               to
               overthrow
               him
               .
               The
               Lord
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               righteous
               to
               famish
               ,
               but
               he
               casteth
               out
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             ;
             Pro.
             10.3
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             the
             
               righteous
               eateth
               to
               the
               satisfying
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               but
               the
               belly
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               want
               ,
            
             Pro.
             13.25
             .
             Multitudes
             of
             like
             general
             threatnings
             of
             temporal
             improsperity
             there
             are
             every
             where
             scatter'd
             throout
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             many
             more
             appli'd
             to
             particular
             vices
             ,
             as
             sloth
             ,
             unmercifulness
             ,
             
             luxury
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             would
             be
             here
             too
             long
             to
             enumerate
             .
          
           
             64.
             
             AND
             altho
             these
             threatnings
             may
             seem
             somtimes
             to
             be
             literally
             confuted
             by
             the
             wealth
             and
             opulency
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             yet
             they
             never
             miss
             of
             being
             really
             and
             vertually
             verified
             .
             For
             either
             their
             prosperities
             are
             very
             short
             ,
             and
             only
             preparative
             to
             a
             more
             eminent
             ruin
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Psalmists
             resolution
             of
             this
             doubt
             ,
             Psal
             .
             72.
             or
             else
             if
             God
             leave
             them
             the
             matter
             of
             temporal
             happiness
             ,
             yet
             he
             substracts
             the
             vertue
             and
             spirit
             of
             them
             ,
             renders
             them
             emty
             and
             unsatisfying
             .
             This
             is
             well
             exprest
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Israelites
             :
             
               He
               gave
               them
               their
               desire
               ,
               and
               sent
               leaness
               withall
               into
               their
               soul
               ,
            
             Psa
             .
             106.15
             .
             and
             by
             Zophar
             ,
             Job
             20.22
             .
             where
             speaking
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             he
             saith
             ;
             
               In
               the
               fulness
               of
               his
               sufficiency
               shall
               he
               be
               in
               straits
               .
            
             And
             to
             this
             Solomon
             seems
             to
             refer
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               Lord
               maketh
               rich
               ,
               and
               be
               addeth
               no
               sorrow
               with
               it
               ,
            
             Pro.
             10.22
             .
          
           
             65.
             
             NEITHER
             is
             it
             only
             the
             comforts
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             life
             it self
             that
             is
             threatned
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             wicked
             men
             :
             untimely
             death
             is
             throout
             the
             Old
             Testament
             frequently
             mention'd
             as
             the
             guerdon
             of
             impiety
             :
             't
             is
             often
             assign'd
             judicially
             in
             particular
             cases
             :
             
               He
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               his
               people
               ,
            
             being
             the
             usual
             sentence
             upon
             most
             offenders
             under
             the
             Levitical
             Law.
             But
             't
             is
             also
             menaced
             more
             generally
             
             as
             an
             immediat
             judgment
             from
             God
             :
             
               The
               blood-thirsty
               and
               deceitful
               men
               shall
               not
               live
               out
               half
               their
               daies
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             55.23
             .
             Farther
             yet
             ,
             their
             names
             shall
             putrify
             as
             soon
             as
             their
             Carkasses
             :
             
               the
               name
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               rot
            
             ;
             Pro.
             10.7
             .
             Nay
             both
             their
             infamy
             and
             their
             ruin
             are
             intail'd
             upon
             their
             posterity
             .
             
               The
               seed
               of
               evil
               doers
               shall
               never
               be
               renown'd
               .
               Prepare
               slaughter
               for
               his
               children
               ,
               for
               the
               iniquity
               of
               their
               fathers
            
             ;
             Isa
             .
             14.20.21
             .
          
           
             66.
             
             IF
             now
             we
             look
             on
             Scripture
             threatnings
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             yet
             more
             severe
             :
             wilful
             impenitent
             sinners
             being
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             benefits
             of
             the
             new
             covenant
             ;
             nor
             barely
             so
             ,
             but
             look'd
             upon
             as
             despisers
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             blood
             of
             Christ
             in
             which
             it
             was
             seal'd
             ;
             Heb.
             10.29
             .
             nay
             as
             those
             murtherous
             Wretches
             that
             shed
             it
             :
             
               They
               crucify
               to
               themselves
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               afresh
               ;
               Heb.
            
             6.6
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             fatallest
             sentence
             that
             can
             fall
             on
             any
             man
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             to
             be
             thus
             disfranchised
             of
             all
             the
             privileges
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             rankt
             as
             well
             in
             punishment
             as
             guilt
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             criminous
             of
             mankind
             .
          
           
             67.
             
             FROM
             hence
             't
             is
             consequent
             ,
             that
             the
             mind
             remains
             not
             only
             in
             its
             native
             impurity
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             greater
             and
             more
             incurable
             one
             :
             whilst
             that
             bloud
             which
             alone
             could
             cleanse
             it
             ,
             serves
             but
             to
             embrue
             and
             pollute
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             were
             flush
             ,
             and
             excite
             it
             to
             all
             
             immanities
             and
             vilenesses
             :
             and
             
               he
               that
            
             is
             thus
             filthy
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             doom
             pronounc'd
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             
               shall
               be
               filthy
               still
            
             ,
             Rev.
             22.11
             .
          
           
             68.
             
             AND
             then
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             what
             calm
             can
             there
             be
             to
             such
             a
             mind
             ?
             what
             remains
             to
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             but
             that
             
               fearful
               expectation
               of
               wrath
               and
               fiery
               indignation
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Apostle
             mentions
             ,
             
               Heb.
               10.27
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             were
             there
             none
             but
             temporal
             mischiefs
             to
             fear
             ;
             yet
             it
             were
             very
             unplesant
             to
             think
             ones
             self
             ,
             like
             Cain
             ,
             out-law'd
             from
             the
             presence
             and
             protection
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             be
             afraid
             
               that
               every
               man
               that
               meets
               us
               should
               slay
               us
               ,
               Gen.
            
             4.14
             .
             Nay
             ,
             those
             confus'd
             indistinct
             fears
             of
             indefinite
             evils
             which
             attend
             guilt
             ,
             are
             very
             unquiet
             uneasy
             inmates
             in
             the
             mind
             .
             This
             is
             excellently
             describ'd
             by
             
               Moses
               ;
               The
               Lord
               shall
               give
               thee
               a
               trembling
               heart
               ,
               and
               failing
               of
               eies
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               of
               mind
               ,
               and
               thy
               life
               shall
               hang
               in
               doubt
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               fear
               day
               and
               night
               ;
               in
               the
               morning
               thou
               shalt
               say
               ,
               would
               God
               it
               were
               evening
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               evening
               ,
               would
               God
               it
               were
               morning
               ,
            
             Deut.
             28.65
             ,
             66
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             69.
             
             AND
             what
             can
             be
             more
             wretched
             then
             to
             have
             a
             mind
             thus
             agitated
             and
             tost
             ,
             rackt
             and
             tortur'd
             ;
             especially
             when
             thro
             all
             these
             clouds
             it
             sees
             a
             glimpse
             of
             the
             eternal
             Tophet
             ;
             and
             knows
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             billows
             of
             this
             uneasy
             state
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             tost
             into
             that
             Lake
             of
             fire
             .
             And
             this
             is
             indeed
             
               the
               dregs
               of
               
               the
               cup
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
            
             the
             dread
             fullest
             and
             most
             astonishing
             of
             all
             Scripture
             denunciations
             .
             This
             comprehends
             all
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             is
             capable
             of
             suffering
             .
             Divines
             distinguish
             it
             into
             the
             pain
             of
             sense
             ,
             and
             of
             loss
             :
             that
             of
             sense
             is
             represented
             to
             us
             in
             Scripture
             by
             fire
             ;
             and
             that
             accended
             ,
             and
             render'd
             noysom
             as
             well
             as
             painful
             by
             brimstone
             ,
             that
             afflicts
             the
             smell
             as
             well
             as
             the
             touch
             :
             somtimes
             by
             
               outer
               darkness
               ,
               wailing
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               ,
            
             to
             grate
             the
             ears
             ,
             and
             consume
             the
             eies
             ;
             by
             intolerable
             thirst
             ,
             to
             torment
             the
             palate
             .
             Not
             that
             we
             are
             to
             think
             the
             sensitive
             pains
             of
             Hell
             do
             not
             infinitly
             exceed
             all
             these
             ;
             but
             because
             these
             are
             the
             highest
             mesures
             our
             present
             capacities
             can
             make
             ,
             and
             are
             adequate
             to
             those
             senses
             for
             whose
             carnal
             satisfactions
             we
             incur
             them
             .
          
           
             70.
             
             THE
             pain
             of
             loss
             is
             yet
             more
             dismal
             ;
             as
             being
             seated
             in
             the
             soul
             ;
             whose
             spiritual
             nature
             will
             then
             serve
             it
             only
             to
             render
             its
             torments
             more
             refin'd
             ,
             and
             acute
             .
             With
             what
             anguish
             will
             it
             then
             see
             it self
             banish'd
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             consequently
             from
             all
             that
             may
             give
             satisfaction
             and
             bliss
             to
             the
             creature
             ?
             But
             yet
             with
             how
             much
             deeper
             anguish
             will
             it
             reflect
             on
             it self
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             deprivation
             ?
             How
             will
             it
             recollect
             the
             many
             despis'd
             tenders
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             easy
             terms
             on
             which
             salvation
             might
             have
             bin
             had
             ?
             And
             how
             sadly
             will
             conscience
             then
             revenge
             
             
             all
             it
             s
             stifled
             admonitions
             by
             an
             unsilenceable
             clamor
             ,
             
               that
               worm
               which
               never
               dies
            
             ,
             Mar.
             9.48
             .
             How
             wounding
             will
             it
             then
             be
             
               to
               see
            
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             
               in
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Luk.
             13.28
             .
             (
             nay
             ,
             that
             poor
             Lazarus
             ,
             whom
             here
             men
             turn'd
             over
             to
             the
             charity
             of
             their
             dogs
             ;
             )
             and
             it self
             in
             the
             company
             of
             the
             devil
             and
             his
             angels
             ;
             who
             will
             then
             upbraid
             what
             they
             once
             inticed
             to
             .
          
           
             71.
             
             NATURE
             abhors
             nothing
             more
             then
             to
             have
             our
             misery
             insulted
             over
             by
             those
             who
             drew
             us
             into
             it
             :
             yet
             that
             no
             circumstance
             may
             be
             lacking
             to
             their
             torment
             ,
             this
             must
             be
             the
             perpetual
             entertainment
             of
             damn'd
             souls
             .
             And
             to
             all
             this
             Eternity
             is
             the
             dismal
             adjunct
             ;
             which
             is
             of
             all
             other
             circumstances
             the
             most
             disconsolate
             ;
             as
             leaving
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             glimpse
             of
             hopes
             ;
             which
             here
             uses
             still
             to
             be
             the
             reserve
             ,
             and
             last
             resort
             of
             the
             miserable
             .
          
           
             72.
             
             THIS
             Eternity
             is
             that
             which
             gives
             an
             edg
             ,
             infuses
             a
             new
             acrimony
             into
             the
             torments
             :
             and
             is
             the
             highest
             strain
             ,
             the
             vertical
             point
             of
             misery
             .
             These
             are
             those
             
               terrors
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Scripture
             acquaints
             us
             :
             and
             sure
             we
             cannot
             say
             that
             these
             are
             flat
             contemtible
             menaces
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             suit
             the
             dreadful
             Majesty
             of
             that
             
               God
               who
               is
               a
               consuming
               fire
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.29
             .
             So
             that
             these
             are
             as
             aptly
             accommodated
             for
             the
             exciting
             our
             dread
             ,
             as
             the
             promises
             were
             of
             our
             love
             :
             
             both
             jointly
             concur
             to
             awake
             our
             industry
             .
          
           
             73.
             
             FOR
             God
             has
             bin
             so
             good
             to
             mankind
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             the
             threats
             conditional
             as
             well
             as
             the
             promises
             :
             so
             that
             we
             as
             well
             know
             the
             way
             to
             avoid
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             to
             attain
             the
             other
             .
             Nor
             has
             he
             any
             other
             intendment
             or
             end
             in
             proposing
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             do
             so
             .
             See
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             with
             what
             solemnity
             he
             protests
             it
             by
             
               Moses
               ;
               I
               call
               heaven
               and
               earth
               to
               record
               against
               you
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               set
               before
               you
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               blessing
               and
               cursing
               ;
               therefore
               chuse
               life
               ,
               that
               both
               thou
               and
               thy
               seed
               may
               live
               ,
            
             Deut.
             30.19
             .
          
           
             74.
             
             I
             have
             now
             run
             thro
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             I
             proposed
             to
             speak
             of
             .
             And
             tho
             I
             have
             in
             each
             given
             rather
             short
             instances
             and
             essaies
             then
             an
             exact
             description
             ,
             yet
             even
             in
             these
             contracted
             lineaments
             the
             exquisit
             proportions
             may
             be
             discern'd
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Reader
             shall
             hence
             be
             incourag'd
             to
             extend
             his
             contemplations
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             reads
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             observe
             it
             in
             all
             its
             graces
             ,
             and
             full
             dimensions
             ;
             I
             doubt
             not
             he
             will
             pronounce
             from
             his
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             divine
             Book
             is
             very
             correspondent
             to
             the
             Author
             :
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             Eulogy
             imaginable
             .
          
           
             75.
             
             IN
             the
             next
             place
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             in
             relation
             to
             its
             end
             and
             design
             ;
             in
             proportion
             to
             which
             every
             thing
             is
             more
             or
             less
             valuable
             .
             The
             most
             exquisit
             
             frame
             ,
             and
             curious
             contrivance
             ,
             that
             has
             no
             determinat
             end
             or
             use
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             piece
             of
             industrious
             folly
             ,
             a
             
               Spiders
               web
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             ,
             
               Isa
               ,
               59.5
            
             .
             Now
             those
             designs
             have
             alwaies
             been
             esteem'd
             the
             most
             excellent
             that
             have
             had
             the
             most
             worthy
             subjects
             ,
             and
             bin
             of
             the
             greatest
             extent
             .
             Accordingly
             those
             who
             have
             projected
             the
             obliging
             and
             benefiting
             of
             other
             men
             (
             tho
             but
             within
             a
             privat
             Sphere
             )
             have
             alwaies
             bin
             lookt
             on
             as
             men
             of
             generous
             and
             noble
             designs
             .
             Those
             who
             have
             taken
             their
             level
             higher
             ,
             and
             directed
             their
             aim
             to
             a
             more
             public
             good
             ,
             tho
             but
             of
             a
             City
             or
             Nation
             ,
             have
             proportionably
             acquir'd
             a
             greater
             esteem
             .
             But
             those
             who
             have
             aspir'd
             to
             be
             universal
             benefactors
             ,
             to
             do
             somthing
             for
             the
             common
             benefit
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             their
             fame
             has
             commonly
             reach'd
             as
             far
             as
             their
             influence
             ;
             men
             have
             reverenc'd
             ,
             nay
             somtimes
             (
             according
             to
             the
             common
             excesses
             of
             mans
             nature
             )
             ador'd
             them
             .
             Many
             of
             the
             heathen
             deities
             (
             especially
             their
             demi-gods
             )
             having
             bin
             only
             those
             persons
             ,
             who
             by
             introducing
             som
             useful
             Art
             ,
             or
             other
             part
             of
             knowledg
             ,
             had
             oblig'd
             mankind
             .
             So
             we
             see
             what
             a
             natural
             gratitude
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             pay
             to
             worthy
             and
             generous
             designs
             .
             And
             if
             we
             will
             be
             content
             but
             to
             stand
             to
             this
             common
             award
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             will
             have
             the
             fairest
             claim
             imaginable
             to
             our
             reverence
             and
             thankfulness
             ,
             upon
             this
             very
             account
             ,
             
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             its
             designs
             .
          
           
             76.
             
             NOR
             need
             we
             borrow
             the
             balance
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             to
             weigh
             them
             in
             ;
             we
             may
             do
             it
             in
             our
             own
             scales
             ;
             for
             they
             exactly
             answer
             the
             two
             properties
             above
             mention'd
             ,
             of
             profit
             and
             diffusiveness
             :
             which
             in
             secular
             concerns
             are
             the
             standard
             rules
             of
             good
             designs
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             sole
             scope
             and
             aim
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             very
             end
             for
             which
             't
             was
             writ
             ,
             to
             benefit
             and
             advantage
             men
             ;
             and
             that
             secondly
             ,
             not
             only
             som
             small
             select
             number
             ,
             som
             little
             angle
             or
             corner
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             race
             of
             mankind
             ;
             the
             entire
             Universe
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             can
             imagin
             a
             more
             diffusive
             design
             ,
             must
             imagin
             more
             worlds
             also
             .
          
           
             77.
             
             NOW
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Scripture
             to
             benefit
             men
             ;
             we
             need
             appeal
             but
             to
             Scripture
             it self
             ;
             which
             surely
             can
             give
             the
             best
             account
             to
             what
             ends
             't
             is
             directed
             ;
             and
             that
             tells
             us
             ,
             it
             
               is
               to
               make
               us
               wise
               unto
               salvation
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             In
             which
             is
             comprehended
             the
             greatest
             benefit
             that
             mans
             nature
             is
             capable
             of
             :
             the
             making
             us
             wise
             while
             we
             live
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             saving
             us
             eternally
             .
             And
             this
             sure
             is
             the
             most
             generous
             ,
             the
             most
             obliging
             design
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             possible
             even
             for
             the
             Creator
             to
             have
             upon
             the
             creature
             :
             and
             this
             is
             it
             which
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             negotiates
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             78.
             
             AND
             first
             ,
             the
             making
             us
             wise
             ,
             is
             so
             inviting
             a
             proposal
             to
             humanity
             ,
             that
             we
             see
             
             when
             that
             was
             much
             wiser
             then
             now
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             caught
             at
             a
             fallacious
             tender
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             very
             sound
             of
             it
             ,
             tho
             out
             of
             the
             devils
             mouth
             ,
             fascinated
             our
             first
             Parents
             ,
             and
             hurried
             them
             to
             the
             highest
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             certainest
             ruin
             .
             And
             therefore
             now
             God
             by
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             makes
             us
             an
             offer
             as
             much
             more
             safe
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             more
             sincere
             ;
             when
             he
             sends
             his
             Word
             thus
             to
             be
             
               a
               lamp
               to
               our
               feet
               ,
               and
               a
               light
               to
               our
               paths
               ,
            
             Ps
             .
             119.105
             .
             to
             teach
             us
             all
             that
             is
             good
             for
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             our
             affectation
             of
             ignorance
             will
             be
             more
             culpable
             then
             theirs
             of
             knowledg
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             admire
             the
             kindness
             ,
             &
             embrace
             the
             bounty
             of
             such
             a
             tender
             .
          
           
             79.
             
             NOW
             the
             making
             us
             wise
             must
             be
             understood
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             notion
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             which
             is
             
               not
               the
               wisdom
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               which
               come
               to
               nought
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               2.5
            
             .
             but
             
               that
               wisdom
               which
               descends
               from
               above
               ,
            
             Ja.
             3.17
             .
             which
             he
             there
             describes
             to
             be
             
               first
               pure
               ,
               then
               peaceable
               ,
               gentle
               and
               easy
               to
               be
               intreated
               ,
               full
               of
               mercy
               and
               good
               fruits
               ,
               without
               partiality
               ,
               and
               without
               hypocrisy
               .
            
             Indeed
             the
             Scripture
             usually
             comprehends
             these
             and
             all
             other
             graces
             under
             Wisdom
             ;
             for
             it
             makes
             it
             synonymous
             to
             that
             which
             includes
             them
             all
             ,
             viz.
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Thus
             we
             find
             throout
             the
             whole
             Book
             of
             Proverbs
             these
             us'd
             as
             terms
             convertible
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             Wisdom
             is
             that
             practical
             knowledg
             of
             God
             and
             our selves
             
             which
             engages
             us
             to
             obedience
             and
             duty
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             agreeable
             to
             that
             definition
             the
             Wise
             man
             gives
             of
             it
             ;
             
               The
               wisdom
               of
               the
               prudent
               is
               to
               understand
               his
               way
               ,
            
             Pro.
             14.8
             .
             Without
             this
             ,
             all
             the
             most
             refin'd
             and
             aerial
             speculations
             ,
             are
             but
             like
             
             Thales's
             star-gazing
             ;
             which
             secur'd
             him
             not
             from
             falling
             in
             the
             water
             ;
             nay
             ,
             betrai'd
             him
             to
             it
             .
             In
             this
             is
             all
             solid
             wisdom
             compris'd
             .
          
           
             80.
             
             THE
             utmost
             all
             the
             wise
             men
             in
             the
             world
             have
             pretended
             to
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             know
             what
             true
             happiness
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             means
             of
             attaining
             it
             :
             and
             what
             they
             sought
             with
             so
             much
             study
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             success
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             presents
             us
             with
             in
             the
             greatest
             certainty
             ,
             and
             plainest
             characters
             ,
             such
             as
             
               he
               that
               runs
               may
               read
            
             ,
             Hab.
             2.2
             .
             It
             acquaints
             us
             with
             that
             supreme
             felicity
             ,
             that
             chief
             good
             whereof
             Philosophy
             could
             only
             give
             us
             a
             name
             ;
             and
             it
             shews
             us
             the
             means
             ,
             marks
             us
             out
             a
             path
             which
             will
             infallibly
             lead
             us
             to
             it
             .
             Accordingly
             we
             find
             that
             Solomon
             after
             all
             the
             accurate
             search
             he
             had
             made
             to
             find
             
               what
               was
               that
               good
               for
               the
               sons
               of
               men
            
             ;
             he
             shuts
             up
             his
             inquest
             in
             this
             plain
             conclusion
             :
             
               Fear
               God
               and
               keep
               his
               commandments
               ;
               for
               God
               shall
               bring
               every
               work
               unto
               judgment
               ,
            
             Eccles
             .
             12.13
             ,
             14.
             
             The
             regulating
             our
             lives
             so
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             Piety
             ,
             as
             may
             acquit
             us
             at
             our
             final
             account
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             eligible
             thing
             that
             falls
             within
             human
             cognizance
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             in
             relation
             
             to
             the
             superlative
             happiness
             of
             the
             next
             world
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             the
             quiet
             and
             tranquillity
             of
             this
             .
             For
             alas
             ,
             we
             are
             impotent
             giddy
             creatures
             ,
             swai'd
             somtimes
             by
             one
             passion
             ,
             somtimes
             by
             another
             ;
             nay
             often
             the
             inter
             fearing
             of
             our
             appetites
             makes
             us
             irresolute
             which
             we
             are
             to
             gratify
             ;
             whilst
             in
             the
             interim
             their
             strugling
             agitates
             and
             turmoils
             the
             mind
             .
             And
             what
             can
             be
             more
             desirable
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             then
             to
             put
             our selves
             under
             a
             wiser
             conduct
             then
             our
             own
             ;
             and
             as
             opprest
             States
             use
             to
             defeat
             all
             lesser
             pretenders
             by
             becoming
             homagers
             to
             som
             more
             potent
             :
             so
             for
             us
             to
             deliver
             our selves
             from
             the
             tyranny
             of
             our
             lusts
             ,
             by
             giving
             up
             our
             obedience
             to
             him
             whose
             service
             is
             perfect
             freedom
             .
          
           
             81.
             
             WERE
             there
             no
             other
             advantage
             of
             the
             exchange
             ,
             but
             the
             bringing
             us
             under
             fixt
             and
             determinat
             Laws
             ,
             't
             were
             very
             considerable
             .
             Every
             man
             would
             gladly
             know
             the
             terms
             of
             his
             subjection
             ,
             and
             have
             som
             standing
             rule
             to
             guide
             himself
             by
             ;
             and
             Gods
             Laws
             are
             so
             ;
             we
             may
             certainly
             know
             what
             he
             requires
             of
             us
             :
             but
             the
             mandats
             of
             our
             passions
             are
             arbitrary
             and
             extemporary
             :
             what
             pleases
             them
             to
             day
             disgusts
             them
             to
             morrow
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             alwaies
             be
             in
             readiness
             to
             do
             we
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Arbitrary
             governments
             that
             men
             either
             feel
             or
             fear
             ,
             this
             is
             doubtless
             the
             most
             miserable
             .
             I
             wish
             our
             apprehensions
             of
             it
             were
             but
             as
             sensible
             :
             and
             
             then
             we
             should
             think
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             did
             us
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Patriot
             ,
             in
             offering
             us
             a
             rescue
             from
             so
             vile
             a
             slavery
             .
          
           
             82.
             
             AND
             that
             it
             do's
             make
             us
             this
             offer
             ,
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             whole
             tenor
             of
             the
             Bible
             .
             For
             first
             it
             rowzes
             and
             awakes
             us
             to
             a
             sense
             of
             our
             condition
             ,
             shews
             us
             that
             what
             we
             call
             liberty
             ,
             is
             indeed
             the
             saddest
             servitude
             ;
             that
             
               he
               that
               committeth
               sin
               is
               the
               servant
               of
               sin
            
             ;
             Jo.
             8.34
             .
             that
             those
             vices
             which
             pretend
             to
             serve
             and
             gratify
             us
             ,
             do
             really
             subdue
             and
             enslave
             us
             ,
             and
             fetter
             when
             they
             seem
             to
             embrace
             :
             and
             whereas
             the
             will
             in
             all
             other
             oppressions
             retains
             its
             liberty
             ,
             this
             tyranny
             brings
             that
             also
             into
             vassallage
             :
             renders
             our
             spirits
             so
             mean
             and
             servile
             ,
             that
             we
             chuse
             bondage
             ;
             are
             apt
             to
             say
             with
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               alone
               that
               we
               may
               serve
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
            
             Ex.
             14.12
             .
          
           
             83.
             
             AND
             what
             greater
             kindness
             can
             be
             don
             for
             people
             in
             this
             forlorn
             abject
             condition
             ,
             then
             to
             animate
             them
             to
             cast
             off
             this
             yoke
             ,
             and
             recover
             their
             freedom
             .
             And
             to
             this
             are
             most
             of
             the
             Scripture
             exhortations
             addrest
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             a
             multitude
             of
             places
             ,
             particularly
             in
             the
             sixth
             chapter
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             the
             whole
             scope
             whereof
             is
             directly
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             84.
             
             NOR
             do's
             it
             only
             sound
             the
             alarm
             ,
             put
             us
             upon
             the
             contest
             with
             our
             enemies
             ,
             but
             it
             assists
             us
             in
             it
             ,
             furnishes
             us
             with
             that
             
               whole
               armor
               of
               God
            
             which
             we
             find
             describ'd
             ,
             Eph.
             6.13
             .
             Nay
             
             further
             it
             excites
             our
             courage
             ,
             by
             assuring
             us
             that
             if
             we
             will
             not
             basely
             surrender
             our selves
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             be
             overpower'd
             if
             we
             do
             but
             stand
             our
             ground
             ;
             resist
             our
             enemy
             ,
             he
             
               will
               fly
               from
               us
            
             ;
             Ja.
             4.7
             .
             And
             to
             that
             purpose
             it
             directs
             us
             under
             what
             banner
             we
             are
             to
             list
             our selves
             ;
             even
             his
             who
             
               hath
               spoil'd
               principalities
               and
               powers
            
             ,
             Col.
             2.15
             .
             to
             whose
             conduct
             and
             discipline
             if
             we
             constantly
             adhere
             ,
             we
             cannot
             miss
             of
             victory
             .
          
           
             85.
             
             AND
             then
             lastly
             it
             sets
             before
             us
             the
             prize
             of
             this
             conquest
             ;
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             only
             recover
             our
             liberty
             ,
             manumit
             our selves
             from
             the
             vilest
             bondage
             to
             the
             vilest
             and
             cruellest
             oppressors
             ;
             but
             we
             shall
             be
             crown'd
             for
             it
             too
             ,
             be
             rewarded
             for
             being
             kind
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             happy
             eternally
             hereafter
             for
             being
             willing
             to
             be
             happy
             here
             .
          
           
             85.
             
             AND
             sure
             these
             are
             terms
             so
             apparently
             advantageous
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             be
             infinitly
             stupid
             (
             foolish
             to
             destruction
             )
             that
             will
             not
             be
             thus
             made
             wise
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             that
             despises
             or
             cavils
             at
             this
             divine
             Book
             ,
             which
             means
             him
             so
             much
             good
             ,
             which
             designs
             to
             make
             him
             live
             here
             generously
             and
             according
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             next
             world
             to
             have
             that
             nature
             sublimated
             ,
             and
             exalted
             ,
             made
             more
             capacious
             of
             those
             refin'd
             and
             immense
             felicities
             ,
             which
             there
             await
             all
             who
             will
             qualify
             themselves
             for
             them
             ;
             who
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             )
             
               by
               patient
               
               continuance
               in
               well
               doing
               seek
               for
               glory
               ,
               and
               honor
               ,
               and
               immortality
               ,
               eternal
               life
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             87.
             
             BUT
             besides
             the
             greatest
             and
             principal
             advantages
             which
             concern
             our
             spiritual
             interest
             ,
             it
             takes
             in
             also
             the
             care
             of
             our
             secular
             ,
             directs
             us
             to
             such
             a
             managery
             of
             our selves
             ,
             as
             is
             naturally
             apt
             to
             promote
             a
             quiet
             and
             happy
             life
             .
             It
             s
             injunction
             to
             live
             peaceable
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             keeps
             us
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             many
             misadventures
             ,
             which
             turbulent
             unruly
             spirits
             meet
             with
             ,
             and
             so
             secures
             our
             peace
             .
             So
             also
             as
             to
             wealth
             ,
             it
             puts
             us
             into
             the
             fairest
             road
             to
             riches
             by
             prescribing
             diligence
             in
             our
             callings
             :
             what
             is
             thus
             got
             being
             like
             sound
             flesh
             ,
             which
             will
             stick
             by
             us
             ;
             whereas
             the
             hasty
             growth
             of
             ill-gotten
             wealth
             is
             but
             a
             tumor
             and
             impostume
             ,
             which
             the
             bigger
             it
             swells
             ,
             the
             sooner
             it
             bursts
             and
             leaves
             us
             lanker
             then
             before
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             it
             shews
             us
             also
             how
             to
             guard
             our
             reputation
             ,
             by
             
               providing
               honest
               things
               not
               only
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               ,
            
             Cor.
             8.28
             .
             
               by
               abstaining
               even
               from
               all
               appearance
               of
               evil
               ,
            
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.22
             .
             and
             
               making
               our
               light
               shine
               before
               men
               ,
            
             Mat.
             5.16
             .
             It
             provides
             too
             for
             our
             ease
             and
             tranquillity
             ,
             supersedes
             our
             anxious
             cares
             and
             sollicitud's
             ,
             by
             directing
             us
             to
             
               cast
               our
               burden
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             55.22
             .
             and
             by
             a
             reliance
             on
             his
             providence
             how
             to
             secure
             to
             our selves
             all
             we
             really
             want
             .
             Finally
             it
             fixes
             us
             in
             all
             the
             changes
             ;
             supports
             us
             under
             all
             the
             pressures
             ,
             
             comforts
             us
             amidst
             all
             the
             calamities
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             by
             assuring
             us
             they
             shall
             
               all
               work
               together
               for
               good
               to
               those
               that
               love
               God
            
             ;
             Ro.
             8.28
             .
          
           
             88.
             
             NOR
             do's
             the
             Scripture
             design
             to
             promote
             our
             interests
             consider'd
             only
             singly
             and
             personally
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             relation
             to
             Societies
             and
             Communities
             ;
             it
             gives
             us
             the
             best
             rules
             of
             distributive
             and
             commutative
             Justice
             ;
             teaches
             us
             to
             
               render
               to
               all
               their
               dues
            
             ,
             Ro.
             13.7
             .
             to
             keep
             our
             words
             ,
             to
             observe
             inviolably
             all
             our
             pacts
             and
             contracts
             ;
             nay
             tho
             
               they
               prove
               to
               our
               damage
            
             ,
             Psa
             .
             15.4
             .
             and
             to
             preserve
             exact
             fidelity
             and
             truth
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             sinews
             of
             human
             commerce
             .
             It
             infuses
             into
             us
             noble
             and
             generous
             principles
             ,
             to
             prefer
             a
             common
             good
             before
             our
             private
             :
             and
             that
             highest
             flight
             of
             Ethnic
             vertue
             ,
             that
             of
             dying
             for
             ones
             Country
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             then
             the
             Scripture
             prescribes
             even
             for
             our
             common
             brethren
             ,
             
               1
               Jo.
               3.16
            
             .
          
           
             89.
             
             BUT
             besides
             these
             generals
             ,
             it
             descends
             to
             more
             minute
             directions
             accommodated
             to
             our
             several
             circumstances
             ;
             it
             gives
             us
             appropriate
             rules
             in
             reference
             to
             our
             distinct
             relations
             ,
             whether
             natural
             ,
             civil
             ,
             ecclesiastical
             or
             oeconomical
             .
             And
             if
             men
             would
             but
             universally
             conform
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             what
             a
             blessed
             harmony
             would
             it
             tune
             the
             world
             ?
             what
             order
             and
             peace
             would
             it
             introduce
             ?
             There
             would
             then
             be
             no
             oppressive
             Governors
             ,
             nor
             mutinous
             Subjects
             ;
             no
             unnatural
             Parents
             ,
             nor
             
             contumacious
             Children
             :
             no
             idle
             Shepherds
             ,
             or
             straying
             Flocks
             :
             none
             of
             those
             domestic
             jars
             which
             oft
             disquiet
             ,
             and
             somtimes
             subvert
             families
             :
             all
             would
             be
             calm
             and
             serene
             ;
             and
             give
             us
             in
             reality
             that
             golden
             Age
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Poets
             did
             but
             dream
             .
          
           
             90.
             
             THIS
             tendency
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             remarkably
             acknowledg'd
             in
             all
             our
             public
             Judicatories
             ,
             where
             before
             any
             testimony
             is
             admitted
             ,
             we
             cause
             the
             person
             that
             is
             to
             give
             his
             testimony
             ,
             first
             to
             lay
             hold
             of
             with
             his
             hands
             ,
             then
             with
             his
             mouth
             to
             kiss
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             :
             as
             if
             it
             were
             impossible
             for
             those
             hands
             ,
             which
             held
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Truth
             ,
             to
             be
             immediatly
             emploi'd
             in
             working
             falsehood
             ;
             or
             that
             those
             lips
             which
             had
             ador'd
             those
             holy
             Oracles
             ,
             should
             be
             polluted
             with
             perjuries
             and
             lies
             .
             And
             I
             fear
             ,
             the
             civil
             Government
             is
             exceedingly
             shaken
             at
             this
             day
             in
             its
             firmest
             foundation
             ,
             by
             the
             little
             regard
             is
             generally
             had
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             consequent
             thereto
             ,
             the
             oaths
             that
             are
             taken
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             91.
             
             T
             IS
             true
             ,
             we
             are
             far
             remov'd
             from
             that
             state
             which
             Esaiah
             prophecied
             of
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             tho
             we
             have
             the
             Bible
             among
             us
             ;
             that
             when
             
               the
               Law
               should
               go
               forth
               of
            
             Sion
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               from
            
             Jerusalem
             ;
             
               they
               should
               beat
               their
               swords
               into
               plow-shares
               ,
               and
               their
               spears
               into
               pruning
               hooks
               ,
            
             Es
             .
             2.4
             .
             but
             that
             is
             not
             from
             any
             defect
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             from
             
             our
             own
             perversness
             :
             
               we
               have
               it
            
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             in
             another
             sense
             )
             
               as
               if
               we
               had
               it
               not
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             7.29
             .
             We
             have
             it
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             use
             it
             )
             to
             purposes
             widely
             different
             from
             what
             it
             means
             .
             Som
             have
             it
             as
             a
             Supersedeas
             to
             all
             the
             duty
             it
             injoins
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             can
             but
             cap
             texts
             ,
             talk
             glibly
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             are
             not
             all
             concern'd
             to
             practice
             it
             :
             som
             have
             it
             as
             their
             Arsenal
             ,
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             weapons
             ,
             not
             against
             their
             spiritual
             enemies
             ,
             but
             their
             secular
             :
             applying
             all
             the
             damnatory
             sentences
             they
             there
             find
             ,
             to
             all
             those
             to
             whose
             persons
             or
             opinions
             they
             have
             prejudice
             .
             And
             som
             have
             it
             as
             a
             Scene
             of
             their
             mirth
             ,
             a
             topic
             of
             raillery
             ,
             dress
             their
             profane
             and
             scurrilous
             jests
             in
             its
             language
             ;
             and
             study
             it
             for
             no
             other
             end
             but
             to
             abuse
             it
             .
             And
             whilst
             we
             treat
             it
             at
             this
             vile
             rate
             ,
             no
             wonder
             we
             are
             never
             the
             better
             for
             it
             .
             For
             alas
             ,
             what
             will
             it
             avail
             us
             to
             have
             the
             most
             soveraign
             Balsom
             in
             our
             possession
             ,
             if
             instead
             of
             applying
             it
             to
             our
             wounds
             ,
             we
             trample
             it
             under
             our
             feet
             ?
          
           
             92.
             
             BUT
             tho
             we
             may
             frustrate
             the
             use
             ,
             we
             cannot
             alter
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             .
             Gods
             design
             in
             giving
             us
             the
             Scripture
             was
             to
             make
             us
             as
             happy
             as
             our
             nature
             is
             capable
             of
             being
             ;
             and
             the
             Scripture
             is
             excellently
             adapted
             to
             this
             end
             :
             for
             as
             to
             our
             eternal
             felicity
             ,
             all
             that
             believe
             there
             is
             any
             such
             state
             ,
             must
             acknowledg
             the
             Scripture
             chalks
             us
             out
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             it
             :
             not
             only
             because
             't
             is
             dictated
             
             by
             God
             who
             infallibly
             knows
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             its
             prescribing
             those
             things
             which
             are
             in
             themselves
             best
             ;
             and
             which
             a
             sober
             Heathen
             would
             adjudg
             fittest
             to
             be
             rewarded
             .
             And
             as
             to
             our
             temporal
             happiness
             ,
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             any
             unprejudic'd
             man
             ,
             whether
             any
             thing
             can
             contribute
             more
             to
             the
             peace
             and
             real
             happiness
             of
             mankind
             ,
             then
             the
             universal
             practice
             of
             the
             Scripture
             rules
             would
             do
             .
             Would
             God
             we
             would
             all
             conspire
             to
             make
             the
             experiment
             ;
             and
             then
             doubtless
             ,
             not
             only
             our
             reason
             ,
             but
             our
             sense
             too
             would
             be
             convinc'd
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             93.
             
             AND
             as
             the
             design
             is
             thus
             beneficial
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             second
             place
             is
             it
             as
             extensive
             also
             .
             Time
             was
             when
             the
             Jews
             had
             the
             inclosure
             of
             divine
             Revelation
             ;
             when
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             were
             their
             peculiar
             depositum
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Heathen
               had
               not
               the
               knowledg
               of
               his
               Laws
               ,
            
             Ps
             .
             147.
             ult
             .
             but
             since
             that
             by
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             the
             
               Gentiles
               are
            
             become
             fellow-heirs
             ,
             Eph.
             3.6
             .
             he
             hath
             also
             deliver'd
             into
             their
             hands
             the
             deeds
             and
             evidences
             of
             their
             future
             state
             ,
             given
             them
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             as
             the
             exact
             and
             authentic
             registers
             of
             the
             covenant
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             these
             not
             to
             be
             like
             the
             heathen
             Oracles
             appropriated
             to
             som
             one
             or
             two
             particular
             places
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             consulted
             but
             at
             the
             expence
             of
             a
             pilgrimage
             ;
             but
             laid
             open
             to
             the
             view
             of
             all
             that
             will
             believe
             themselves
             concern'd
             .
          
           
           
             94.
             
             IT
             was
             a
             large
             commission
             our
             Savior
             gave
             his
             Disciples
             :
             
               go
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               every
               creature
               ,
            
             Mar.
             16.15
             .
             (
             which
             in
             the
             narrowest
             acception
             must
             be
             the
             Gentile
             world
             )
             and
             yet
             their
             oral
             Gospel
             did
             not
             reach
             farther
             then
             the
             written
             :
             for
             wherever
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             was
             planted
             ,
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             were
             left
             as
             the
             records
             of
             it
             ;
             nay
             as
             the
             conservers
             of
             it
             too
             ;
             the
             standing
             rule
             by
             which
             all
             corruptions
             were
             to
             be
             detected
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             entire
             Canon
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             we
             now
             have
             it
             ,
             was
             not
             all
             at
             once
             deliver'd
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             the
             Gospels
             and
             Epistles
             being
             successively
             writ
             ,
             as
             the
             needs
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             encroachments
             of
             Heretics
             gave
             occasion
             ;
             but
             at
             last
             they
             became
             all
             together
             the
             common
             magazine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             furnish
             arms
             both
             defensive
             and
             offensive
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Gospel
             puts
             in
             our
             hands
             the
             shield
             of
             Faith
             ,
             so
             the
             Epistles
             help
             us
             to
             hold
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             wrested
             out
             of
             our
             hands
             again
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             force
             of
             persecution
             ,
             or
             the
             sly
             insinuations
             of
             vice
             or
             heresy
             .
          
           
             95.
             
             THUS
             the
             Apostles
             like
             prudent
             leaders
             have
             beat
             up
             the
             Ambushes
             ;
             discover'd
             the
             snares
             that
             were
             laid
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             by
             discomfiting
             Satans
             forlorn
             hope
             ,
             that
             earliest
             Set
             of
             false
             teachers
             and
             corrupt
             practices
             which
             then
             invaded
             the
             Church
             ;
             have
             laid
             a
             foundation
             of
             victory
             to
             the
             succeeding
             Ages
             ,
             
             if
             they
             will
             but
             keep
             close
             to
             their
             conduct
             ,
             adhere
             to
             those
             sacred
             Writings
             they
             have
             left
             behind
             them
             in
             every
             Church
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             96.
             
             NOW
             what
             was
             there
             deposited
             ,
             was
             design'd
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             every
             particular
             member
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             The
             Bible
             was
             not
             committed
             (
             like
             the
             Regalia
             ,
             or
             rarities
             of
             a
             Nation
             )
             to
             be
             kept
             under
             lock
             and
             key
             (
             and
             consequently
             to
             constitute
             a
             profitable
             office
             for
             the
             keepers
             )
             but
             expos'd
             like
             the
             Brazen
             Serpent
             for
             universal
             view
             and
             benefit
             :
             that
             sacred
             Book
             (
             like
             the
             common
             air
             )
             being
             every
             mans
             propriety
             ,
             yet
             no
             mans
             inclosure
             :
             yet
             there
             are
             a
             generation
             of
             men
             whose
             eies
             have
             bin
             evil
             ,
             because
             Gods
             have
             bin
             good
             :
             who
             have
             seal'd
             up
             this
             spring
             ,
             monopoliz'd
             the
             word
             of
             Life
             ;
             and
             will
             allow
             none
             to
             partake
             of
             it
             but
             such
             persons
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             proportions
             as
             they
             please
             to
             retail
             it
             :
             an
             attemt
             very
             insolent
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             purpose
             they
             contradict
             ;
             and
             very
             injurious
             in
             respect
             of
             man
             ,
             whose
             advantage
             they
             obstruct
             .
             The
             iniquity
             of
             it
             will
             be
             very
             apparant
             if
             we
             consider
             what
             is
             offer'd
             in
             the
             following
             Section
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               SECT
               .
               IV.
            
             The
             Custody
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             is
             a
             privilege
             and
             right
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             every
             member
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             cannot
             without
             impiety
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             injustice
             unto
             it
             and
             them
             ,
             be
             taken
             away
             or
             empeacht
             .
          
           
             BESIDES
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             divine
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             obsequious
             ,
             and
             imports
             a
             due
             regard
             to
             all
             its
             Precepts
             ,
             commonly
             exprest
             in
             Scripture
             by
             
               keeping
               the
               commandments
               ,
               hearkning
               to
               ,
               and
               obeying
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               walking
               in
               his
               waies
               ,
               and
               observing
               and
               doing
               his
               statutes
               and
               his
               judgments
               :
            
             there
             is
             a
             possessory
             keeping
             it
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             our selves
             and
             others
             ;
             in
             respect
             whereof
             ,
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             Deut.
             6.
             and
             elsewhere
             frequently
             ,
             having
             enjoin'd
             the
             people
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               to
               love
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               with
               all
               their
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               their
               soul
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               their
               might
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               words
               which
               he
               commanded
               them
               should
               be
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
            
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               they
               shall
               teach
               them
               diligently
               to
               their
               children
               ,
               and
               shall
               talk
               of
               them
               when
               they
               sit
               down
               in
               their
               houses
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               walk
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               lie
               down
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               rise
               up
               :
               and
               that
               they
               bind
               them
               for
               a
               sign
               upon
               their
               hand
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               as
               
               frontlets
               between
               their
               eies
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               shall
               write
               them
               upon
               the
               posts
               of
               their
               house
               ,
               and
               on
               their
               gates
               .
            
             So
             justly
             was
             the
             Law
             call'd
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             being
             written
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             worn
             upon
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             inscrib'd
             upon
             the
             walls
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             the
             entrance
             of
             their
             dores
             ,
             and
             gates
             of
             their
             Cities
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             placed
             before
             their
             eies
             wherever
             they
             convers'd
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             AND
             this
             was
             granted
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             matter
             of
             privilege
             and
             favor
             .
             
               To
               them
            
             ,
             saies
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             9.4
             .
             
               pertaineth
               the
               adoption
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               covenants
               ,
               and
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             And
             the
             same
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             at
             the
             3.
             chap.
             2.
             v.
             of
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             unto
             the
             question
             ,
             
               what
               advantage
               hath
               the
               Jew
               ,
               or
               what
               profit
               is
               there
               of
               circumcision
               ,
            
             answers
             that
             it
             is
             
               much
               every
               way
               ,
               chiefly
               because
               unto
               them
               were
               committed
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God.
            
             This
             depositum
             or
             trust
             was
             granted
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             continued
             down
             unto
             their
             children
             .
             
               He
               made
               a
               covenant
            
             ,
             saies
             David
             ,
             Ps
             .
             78.
             v.
             
               5.
               with
            
             Jacob
             ,
             
               and
               gave
            
             Israel
             
               a
               Law
               ,
               which
               he
               commanded
               our
               Fore-fathers
               to
               teach
               their
               children
               ,
               that
               their
               posterity
               might
               know
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               which
               were
               yet
               unborn
               :
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               when
               they
               came
               up
               ,
               they
               might
               shew
               their
               children
               the
               same
               .
            
             Which
             Scripture
             by
             a
             perpetual
             succession
             was
             to
             be
             handed
             down
             unto
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             on
             all
             occasions
             appealing
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             
             
               read
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               every
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
            
             Act.
             13.27
             .
             and
             also
             privatly
             ,
             in
             their
             hands
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             might
             at
             plesure
             
               search
               into
               them
            
             ,
             Jo.
             5.39
             .
             Act.
             17.11
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             Jews
             are
             by
             Saint
             Austin
             call'd
             the
             Capsarii
             ,
             or
             servants
             that
             carried
             the
             Christians
             books
             .
             And
             Athanasius
             in
             his
             Tract
             of
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             saies
             ,
             
               The
               Law
               was
               not
               for
               the
               Jews
               only
               ,
               nor
               were
               the
               Prophets
               sent
               for
               them
               alone
               ;
               but
               that
               Nation
               was
               the
               Divinity-Schole
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               from
               whence
               they
               were
               to
               fetch
               the
               knowledg
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               spiritual
               living
               :
            
             which
             amounts
             to
             what
             the
             Apostle
             saies
             ,
             Galat.
             3.24
             .
             
               That
               the
               Law
               was
               a
               Schole-master
               to
               bring
               us
               unto
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             AND
             't
             is
             observable
             that
             the
             very
             same
             word
             ,
             
               Rom.
               3.2
            
             .
             in
             the
             Text
             even
             now
             recited
             ,
             which
             expresses
             the
             committing
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             is
             made
             use
             of
             constantly
             by
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             when
             he
             declares
             the
             trust
             and
             duty
             encumbent
             on
             him
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             of
             which
             ,
             see
             
               1
               Cor.
               9.17
               .
               Gal.
               2.7
               .
               1
               Thes
               .
               2.4
               .
               1
               Tim.
               1.11
               .
               Tit.
               1.3
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               
               Tho
               I
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               I
               have
               nothing
               to
               glory
               of
               ;
               for
               necessity
               is
               laid
               upon
               me
               ,
               yea
               ,
               wo
               is
               unto
               me
               if
               I
               preach
               not
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               for
               if
               I
               do
               this
               thing
               willingly
               ,
               I
               have
               a
               reward
               ;
               but
               if
               against
               my
               will
               ,
               a
               dispensation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               committed
               unto
               me
               :
            
             So
             may
             all
             Christians
             say
             ;
             if
             we
             our selves
             keep
             and
             transmit
             to
             our
             posterities
             the
             
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             we
             have
             nothing
             to
             glory
             of
             ,
             for
             a
             necessity
             is
             laid
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             wo
             be
             unto
             us
             if
             we
             do
             not
             our selves
             keep
             ,
             and
             transmit
             to
             our
             posterity
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
             If
             we
             do
             this
             thing
             willingly
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             reward
             ;
             but
             if
             against
             our
             will
             ,
             the
             custody
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             at
             least
             that
             dispensation
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             committed
             to
             us
             .
             But
             if
             we
             are
             Traditors
             ,
             and
             give
             up
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             or
             take
             them
             away
             from
             others
             ;
             let
             us
             consider
             how
             black
             an
             apostacy
             and
             sacrilege
             we
             shall
             incur
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             THE
             Mosaic
             Law
             was
             a
             temporary
             constitution
             ,
             and
             only
             
               a
               shadow
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.1
             .
             but
             the
             Gospel
             being
             in
             its
             duration
             as
             well
             as
             its
             intendment
             ,
             
               everlasting
               ,
               Rev.
               14.6
            
             .
             and
             to
             remain
             
               when
               time
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               ,
            
             Rev.
             10.6
             .
             it
             is
             an
             infinitly
             more
             precious
             depositum
             ,
             and
             so
             with
             greater
             care
             and
             solemner
             attestation
             to
             be
             preserv'd
             .
             Not
             only
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             the
             people
             of
             one
             particular
             Church
             ,
             nor
             the
             Clergy
             of
             the
             universal
             are
             entrusted
             with
             this
             care
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             the
             charge
             ,
             the
             privilege
             and
             duty
             of
             every
             Christian
             man
             ,
             that
             either
             is
             ,
             or
             was
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             even
             that
             collective
             Church
             which
             above
             all
             competition
             ,
             
               is
               the
               pillar
               and
               ground
               of
               truth
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             against
             which
             the
             assaults
             of
             men
             and
             devils
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             
               gates
               of
               hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               ,
            
             Mat.
             16.18
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             THE
             Gospels
             were
             not
             written
             by
             their
             holy
             Pen-men
             to
             instruct
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             to
             
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             
               that
               they
               might
               believe
               Jesus
               was
               the
               Christ
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               believing
               they
               might
               have
               life
               thro
               his
               name
               ,
            
             Jo.
             20.31
             .
             The
             Epistles
             were
             not
             addrest
             peculiarly
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             
               but
               all
               the
               holy
               brethren
               ,
               to
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               that
               are
               sanctified
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               those
               that
               call
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.7
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1.2
             .
             2
             Cor.
             1.1
             .
             Galat.
             1.2
             .
             Eph.
             1.1
             .
             Col.
             4.16
             .
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.27
             .
             Phil.
             1.1
             .
             Jam.
             1.1
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.1
             .
             2
             Pet.
             1.1
             .
             Revel
             .
             1.4
             .
             Or
             if
             by
             chance
             som
             one
             or
             two
             of
             the
             Epistles
             were
             addrest
             to
             an
             Ecclesiastic
             person
             ,
             as
             those
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             their
             purport
             plainly
             refers
             to
             the
             community
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             depositum
             committed
             to
             their
             trust
             ;
             Tim.
             6.20
             .
             And
             Saint
             John
             on
             the
             other
             side
             directs
             his
             Epistles
             to
             those
             who
             were
             plainly
             secular
             ;
             to
             fathers
             ,
             young
             men
             ,
             and
             little
             children
             ;
             and
             a
             Lady
             and
             her
             children
             ,
             Epist
             .
             1.
             chap.
             2.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             and
             Epist
             .
             2.1.1
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             BUT
             besides
             the
             interest
             which
             every
             Christian
             has
             in
             the
             custody
             of
             the
             Scripture
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             its
             being
             a
             depositum
             entrusted
             to
             him
             ;
             he
             has
             also
             another
             no
             less
             forcible
             ;
             that
             t
             is
             the
             Testament
             of
             his
             Savior
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             becomes
             a
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             
               no
               more
               a
               Servant
               but
               a
               Son
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               be
               a
               Son
            
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             Apostles
             inference
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               then
               an
               heir
               ,
               an
               heir
               of
               God
               thro
               Christ
               ,
            
             Gal.
             4.7
             .
             Now
             as
             he
             who
             is
             heir
             to
             an
             estate
             ,
             is
             also
             to
             the
             
             deeds
             and
             conveiances
             thereof
             ;
             which
             without
             injury
             cannot
             be
             detain'd
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             be
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             remedy
             at
             Law
             for
             the
             recovery
             of
             them
             :
             So
             it
             fares
             in
             our
             Christian
             inheritance
             ;
             every
             believer
             by
             the
             privilege
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             made
             a
             son
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             an
             heir
             of
             the
             promises
             made
             unto
             the
             fathers
             ,
             whereby
             he
             has
             an
             hereditary
             interest
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             and
             also
             by
             the
             privilege
             of
             the
             same
             Faith
             he
             has
             a
             firm
             right
             to
             the
             
               purchast
               possession
            
             ,
             Eph.
             1.14
             .
             and
             the
             charter
             thereof
             ,
             the
             New.
             Therfore
             the
             detention
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             are
             made
             up
             of
             these
             two
             parts
             ,
             is
             a
             manifest
             injustice
             and
             sacrilegious
             invasion
             of
             right
             ,
             which
             the
             person
             wrong'd
             is
             empower'd
             ,
             nay
             is
             strictly
             oblig'd
             by
             all
             lawful
             means
             to
             vindicate
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             WHICH
             invasion
             of
             right
             ;
             will
             appear
             more
             flagrant
             when
             the
             nature
             and
             importance
             of
             it
             is
             consider'd
             ;
             which
             relating
             to
             mens
             spiritual
             interest
             ,
             renders
             the
             violation
             infinitly
             more
             injurious
             then
             it
             could
             be
             in
             any
             secular
             .
             I
             might
             mention
             several
             detriments
             consequent
             to
             this
             detention
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             even
             as
             many
             as
             there
             are
             benefits
             appendant
             to
             the
             free
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             one
             of
             so
             fundamental
             and
             comprehensive
             a
             nature
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             name
             no
             more
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             delivers
             men
             up
             to
             any
             delusion
             their
             teachers
             shall
             impose
             upon
             them
             ,
             by
             depriving
             them
             of
             means
             of
             detecting
             them
             .
             
             Where
             there
             is
             no
             standard
             or
             mesures
             ,
             't
             is
             easy
             for
             men
             to
             falsify
             both
             ;
             and
             no
             less
             easy
             is
             it
             to
             adulterate
             doctrins
             ,
             where
             no
             recourse
             can
             be
             had
             to
             the
             primary
             rule
             .
             Now
             that
             there
             is
             a
             possibility
             that
             false
             teachers
             may
             arise
             ,
             we
             have
             all
             assurance
             ;
             nay
             we
             have
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             :
             and
             all
             Ecclesiastic
             story
             to
             attest
             it
             has
             bin
             so
             .
             And
             if
             in
             the
             first
             and
             purest
             times
             (
             those
             Ages
             of
             more
             immediat
             illumination
             )
             the
             
               God
               of
               this
               world
            
             found
             instruments
             whereby
             to
             
               blind
               mens
               minds
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
             it
             cannot
             be
             suppos'd
             impossible
             or
             improbable
             he
             should
             do
             so
             now
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             BUT
             to
             leave
             generals
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             case
             of
             that
             Church
             which
             magisterially
             prohibits
             Scripture
             to
             the
             vulgar
             she
             manifestly
             stands
             liable
             to
             that
             charge
             of
             our
             Savior
             ,
             Luk.
             11
             52.
             
             
               Ye
               have
               taken
               away
               the
               key
               of
               knowledg
               :
            
             and
             by
             allowing
             the
             common
             people
             no
             more
             Scripture
             then
             what
             she
             affords
             them
             in
             their
             Sermons
             and
             privat
             Manuals
             ,
             keeps
             it
             in
             her
             power
             to
             impose
             on
             them
             what
             she
             pleases
             .
             For
             't
             is
             sure
             those
             portions
             she
             selects
             for
             them
             ,
             shall
             be
             none
             of
             those
             which
             clash
             with
             the
             doctrins
             she
             recommends
             :
             and
             when
             ever
             she
             will
             use
             this
             power
             to
             the
             corrupting
             their
             faith
             ,
             or
             worship
             (
             yea
             ,
             or
             their
             manners
             either
             )
             they
             must
             brutishly
             submit
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             bring
             her
             dictats
             to
             the
             test
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             BUT
             't
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             this
             danger
             she
             wards
             by
             her
             doctrin
             of
             infallibility
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             she
             enervates
             a
             probable
             supposition
             attested
             by
             event
             ,
             by
             an
             impossible
             one
             confuted
             by
             event
             .
             For
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             all
             particular
             Churches
             may
             err
             ;
             and
             tho
             the
             consciousness
             of
             that
             ,
             forces
             the
             Roman
             Church
             upon
             the
             absurd
             pretence
             of
             universality
             ,
             to
             assert
             her
             infallibility
             ;
             yet
             alas
             ,
             Tyber
             may
             as
             well
             call
             it self
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             or
             Italy
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             Roman
             Church
             may
             name
             it self
             the
             universal
             ;
             whilest
             't
             is
             so
             apparent
             that
             far
             the
             the
             less
             part
             of
             Christians
             are
             under
             her
             communion
             .
             And
             if
             she
             be
             but
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             she
             has
             no
             immunity
             from
             errors
             ,
             nor
             those
             under
             her
             from
             having
             those
             errors
             (
             how
             pernicious
             soever
             )
             impos'd
             upon
             them
             .
             As
             to
             her
             having
             actually
             err'd
             ,
             and
             in
             diverse
             particulars
             ,
             the
             proof
             of
             that
             has
             bin
             the
             work
             of
             so
             many
             Volumes
             ,
             that
             't
             would
             be
             impertinent
             here
             to
             undertake
             it
             :
             I
             shall
             only
             instance
             in
             that
             of
             Image-worship
             ;
             a
             practice
             perfectly
             irreconcileable
             with
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ;
             and
             doubtless
             ,
             clearly
             discern'd
             by
             her
             to
             be
             so
             :
             upon
             which
             account
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             tho
             by
             Translations
             and
             Paraphrases
             she
             wrests
             and
             moulds
             other
             Texts
             to
             comply
             with
             her
             doctrins
             ,
             yet
             she
             dares
             not
             trust
             to
             those
             arts
             for
             this
             :
             but
             takes
             a
             more
             compendious
             course
             ,
             and
             expunges
             the
             Commandment
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             her
             Catechisms
             
             and
             other
             Manuals
             .
             Now
             a
             Church
             that
             can
             thus
             sacrilegiously
             purloin
             one
             Commandment
             (
             and
             such
             a
             one
             as
             God
             has
             own'd
             himself
             the
             most
             jealously
             concern'd
             in
             )
             and
             to
             delude
             her
             children
             split
             another
             to
             make
             up
             the
             number
             ,
             may
             as
             her
             needs
             require
             ,
             substract
             and
             divide
             what
             others
             she
             please
             :
             and
             then
             whilst
             all
             resort
             to
             Scripture
             is
             obstructed
             ;
             how
             fatal
             a
             hazard
             must
             those
             poor
             souls
             run
             ,
             who
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             follow
             these
             blind
             ,
             or
             rather
             these
             winking
             guides
             into
             the
             ditch
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             BUT
             all
             these
             criminations
             she
             retorts
             ,
             by
             objecting
             the
             dangers
             of
             allowing
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             the
             vulgar
             ;
             which
             she
             accuses
             as
             the
             spring
             of
             all
             Sects
             ,
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             Heresies
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             first
             ,
             that
             supposing
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             't
             was
             certainly
             fore-seen
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             laid
             no
             restraint
             ;
             probably
             as
             fore-seeing
             ,
             that
             the
             dangers
             of
             implicit
             faith
             (
             to
             which
             such
             a
             restraint
             must
             subject
             men
             )
             would
             be
             far
             greater
             :
             and
             if
             God
             saw
             fit
             to
             indulge
             the
             liberty
             ,
             those
             that
             shall
             oppose
             it
             ,
             must
             certainly
             think
             they
             do
             not
             only
             partake
             ,
             but
             have
             transplanted
             infallibility
             from
             God
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             BUT
             secondly
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             generally
             true
             ,
             that
             Sects
             ,
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             Heresies
             are
             owing
             to
             this
             liberty
             :
             All
             Ecclesiastical
             Story
             shews
             us
             that
             they
             were
             not
             the
             illiterat
             Lay-men
             ,
             but
             the
             learned
             Clerks
             who
             were
             usually
             the
             broachers
             of
             Heresies
             .
             And
             indeed
             many
             of
             
             them
             were
             so
             subtil
             and
             aerial
             ,
             as
             could
             never
             have
             bin
             forg'd
             in
             grosser
             brains
             ;
             but
             were
             founded
             not
             on
             Scripture
             merely
             mistaken
             ,
             but
             rackt
             and
             distorted
             with
             nice
             criticisms
             ,
             and
             quirks
             of
             Logic
             ,
             as
             several
             of
             the
             Ancients
             complain
             :
             som
             again
             sprang
             from
             that
             ambition
             of
             attaining
             ,
             or
             impatience
             of
             missing
             Ecclesiastical
             dignities
             :
             which
             appropriates
             them
             to
             the
             Clergy
             .
             So
             that
             if
             the
             abuse
             infer
             a
             forfeiture
             of
             the
             use
             ,
             the
             Learned
             have
             of
             all
             others
             the
             least
             title
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             those
             who
             now
             ingross
             them
             ,
             the
             least
             title
             of
             all
             the
             Learned
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             ON
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             Church-story
             indeed
             mentions
             som
             lay-propugners
             of
             Heresies
             ;
             but
             those
             for
             the
             most
             part
             were
             either
             so
             gross
             and
             bestial
             ,
             as
             disparag'd
             and
             confuted
             themselves
             and
             Authors
             ,
             and
             rose
             rather
             from
             the
             brutish
             inclination
             of
             the
             men
             ,
             then
             from
             their
             mistakes
             of
             Scripture
             :
             or
             else
             they
             were
             by
             the
             immediat
             infusion
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             who
             backt
             his
             heretical
             suggestions
             with
             sorceries
             and
             lying
             wonders
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
               Menander
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             for
             later
             times
             ,
             tho
             somtimes
             there
             happens
             among
             the
             vulgar
             a
             few
             pragmatic
             spirits
             ,
             that
             love
             to
             tamper
             with
             the
             obscurests
             Texts
             ,
             and
             will
             undertake
             to
             expound
             before
             they
             understand
             ;
             yet
             that
             is
             not
             their
             common
             temper
             :
             the
             generality
             are
             rather
             in
             the
             other
             extreme
             ,
             stupid
             and
             unobservant
             even
             of
             the
             plainest
             doctrins
             .
             
             And
             if
             to
             this
             be
             objected
             the
             multitude
             of
             Quakers
             and
             Fanatics
             ,
             who
             generally
             are
             of
             the
             ignorant
             sort
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             manifest
             the
             first
             propugners
             of
             those
             tenets
             in
             Germany
             were
             not
             seduc'd
             into
             them
             by
             mistakes
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             industriously
             form'd
             them
             ,
             at
             once
             to
             disguise
             and
             promote
             their
             villainous
             designs
             of
             sedition
             and
             rapine
             :
             and
             as
             for
             those
             amongst
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             certain
             that
             their
             first
             errors
             were
             their
             own
             productions
             :
             there
             are
             vehement
             presumtions
             that
             the
             seeds
             were
             sown
             by
             greater
             Artificers
             ;
             whose
             first
             business
             was
             to
             unhinge
             them
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             fill
             their
             heads
             with
             strange
             Chimera's
             of
             their
             privileges
             and
             perfections
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             intoxication
             of
             spiritual
             pride
             ,
             dispose
             them
             for
             all
             delusions
             :
             and
             thereby
             render
             them
             ,
             like
             Samsons
             Foxes
             ,
             fit
             instruments
             to
             set
             all
             in
             combustion
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             BUT
             admit
             this
             were
             but
             a
             conjecture
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             the
             sole
             Authors
             of
             their
             own
             frenzy
             ;
             how
             appears
             it
             that
             the
             liberty
             of
             reading
             the
             Scripture
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ?
             Had
             these
             men
             bin
             of
             the
             ,
             Romish
             communion
             ,
             and
             so
             bin
             interdicted
             privat
             reading
             ,
             yet
             som
             broken
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             would
             have
             bin
             in
             Sermons
             and
             Books
             of
             devotion
             communicated
             to
             them
             ;
             had
             it
             not
             bin
             as
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             have
             wrested
             what
             they
             heard
             as
             what
             they
             read
             ?
             In
             one
             respect
             it
             seems
             rather
             
             more
             likely
             :
             for
             in
             those
             loose
             and
             incidental
             quotations
             the
             connexion
             is
             somtimes
             not
             so
             discernable
             :
             and
             many
             Texts
             there
             are
             whose
             sense
             is
             so
             interwoven
             with
             the
             context
             ,
             that
             without
             consulting
             that
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             very
             pernicious
             mistakes
             :
             on
             which
             account
             it
             is
             probably
             more
             safe
             that
             the
             Auditors
             should
             have
             Bibles
             to
             consult
             .
             So
             that
             this
             restraint
             of
             Scripture
             is
             a
             very
             fallible
             expedient
             of
             the
             infallible
             Church
             .
             And
             indeed
             themselves
             have
             in
             event
             found
             it
             so
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             were
             so
             soveraign
             a
             prophylactic
             against
             error
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             so
             many
             of
             their
             members
             who
             were
             under
             that
             discipline
             have
             revolted
             from
             them
             into
             that
             which
             they
             call
             heresy
             ?
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             the
             defection
             was
             made
             by
             som
             of
             the
             Learned
             to
             whom
             the
             Scripture
             was
             allow'd
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             not
             (
             according
             to
             their
             way
             of
             arguing
             )
             take
             it
             from
             them
             also
             upon
             that
             experiment
             of
             its
             mischief
             ,
             and
             confine
             it
             only
             to
             the
             infallible
             chair
             ?
             but
             if
             they
             own
             them
             to
             have
             bin
             unlearn'd
             (
             as
             probably
             the
             Albigenses
             and
             Waldenses
             ,
             &c.
             were
             )
             they
             may
             see
             how
             insignificant
             a
             guard
             this
             restraint
             is
             against
             error
             :
             and
             learn
             how
             little
             is
             got
             by
             that
             policy
             which
             controles
             the
             divine
             Wisdom
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             NOR
             can
             they
             take
             shelter
             in
             the
             example
             of
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             ,
             for
             they
             in
             the
             constant
             use
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             yielded
             not
             unto
             the
             Jews
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Jews
             had
             
             the
             Scriptures
             read
             publicly
             to
             them
             every
             Sabbath
             day
             ;
             which
             Josephus
             against
             Appion
             thus
             expresses
             :
             
               Moses
               propounded
               to
               the
               Jews
               the
               most
               excellent
               and
               necessary
               learning
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               not
               by
               hearing
               it
               once
               or
               twice
               ,
               but
               every
               seventh
               day
               laying
               aside
               their
               works
               ,
               he
               commanded
               them
               to
               assemble
               for
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               throughly
               and
               exactly
               to
               learn
               it
               .
            
             Parallel
             to
             this
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             perform'd
             by
             the
             Lector
             ,
             or
             Reader
             ,
             of
             which
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             in
             his
             2.
             
             Apol.
             gives
             this
             account
             .
             
               On
               the
               day
               call'd
               Sunday
               ,
               all
               that
               abide
               in
               towns
               ,
               or
               the
               countries
               about
               ,
               meet
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               are
               read
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               there
               is
               place
               .
            
             So
             Tertullian
             in
             his
             Apol
             .
             describing
             the
             offices
             in
             the
             public
             Assemblies
             :
             
               We
               feed
               our
               faith
               with
               the
               sacred
               Words
               ,
               we
               raise
               our
               hopes
               ,
               and
               establish
               our
               reliance
               .
            
          
           
             15.
             
             AND
             as
             the
             Jews
             thought
             it
             indecent
             for
             persons
             professing
             piety
             ,
             to
             let
             three
             daies
             pass
             without
             the
             offices
             thereof
             in
             the
             congregation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             met
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             upon
             every
             Tuesday
             and
             Thursday
             in
             the
             week
             ,
             and
             there
             perform'd
             the
             duties
             of
             fasting
             ,
             praier
             ,
             and
             hearing
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             concerning
             which
             is
             the
             boast
             of
             the
             Pharisee
             ,
             
               Luk.
               18.12
            
             .
             in
             conformity
             hereto
             the
             Christians
             also
             ,
             their
             Sabbath
             being
             brought
             forward
             from
             the
             Saturday
             to
             the
             day
             following
             ;
             that
             the
             like
             number
             of
             daies
             might
             not
             pass
             them
             without
             performing
             the
             
             aforesaid
             duties
             in
             the
             congregation
             ;
             met
             together
             on
             the
             Wednesdaies
             and
             Fridaies
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             daies
             of
             Station
             ,
             so
             frequently
             mention'd
             in
             Tertullian
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             the
             first
             writers
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Tertullian
             expresly
             saies
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             dedicated
             to
             the
             offices
             of
             Piety
             ,
             
               the
               fourth
               and
               sixth
               day
               of
               the
               week
               :
            
             and
             
               Clemens
               Alex.
            
             saies
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             that
             
               they
               understood
               the
               secret
               reasons
               of
               their
               weekly
               fasts
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               fourth
               day
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               preparation
               before
               the
               Sabbath
               ;
               commonly
               call'd
               Wednesday
               and
               Friday
               .
            
             Where
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             what
             ground
             there
             is
             for
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Wednesday
             and
             Friday
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Litanies
             then
             appointed
             ,
             so
             much
             neglected
             in
             this
             profligate
             Age.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             BUT
             secondly
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             were
             diligent
             in
             the
             privat
             reading
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             being
             taught
             it
             from
             their
             infancy
             :
             which
             custom
             Saint
             Paul
             refers
             to
             1
             
               Tim.
               3.15
            
             .
             whereof
             Josephus
             against
             Appion
             saies
             ,
             
               That
               if
               a
               man
               ask
               any
               Jew
               concerning
               the
               Laws
               ,
               he
               will
               tell
               every
               thing
               readier
               then
               his
               name
               :
               for
               learning
               them
               from
               the
               first
               time
               they
               have
               sense
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               they
               retain
               them
               imprinted
               in
               their
               minds
               .
            
             So
             were
             the
             first
             Christians
             equally
             industrious
             in
             improving
             their
             knowledg
             of
             divine
             Truth
             .
             
               The
               whole
               life
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
            
             saies
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               Strom.
               l.
               7.
               is
               a
               holy
               solemnity
               :
               there
               his
               sacrifices
               are
               praiers
               and
               praises
               ;
               before
               
               every
               meal
               he
               has
               the
               readings
               of
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               Hymns
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               meals
               .
            
             Which
             Tertullian
             also
             describes
             in
             his
             Apol.
             and
             Saint
             Cyprian
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Epist
             .
             to
             Donatus
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             AND
             this
             is
             farther
             evidenc'd
             by
             the
             early
             and
             numerous
             versions
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             into
             all
             vulgar
             Languages
             ;
             concerning
             which
             Theodoret
             speaks
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             Cure
             of
             the
             Affections
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             Serm.
             5.
             
             
               We
               Christians
            
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               are
               enabled
               to
               shew
               the
               power
               of
               Apostolic
               and
               prophetic
               doctrins
               ,
               which
               have
               fill'd
               all
               Countries
               under
               Heaven
               .
               For
               that
               which
               was
               formerly
               utter'd
               in
               Hebrew
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               translated
               into
               the
               Language
               of
               the
               Grecians
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Romans
               ,
               Egyptians
               ,
               Persians
               ,
               Indians
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Scythians
               ,
               Samaritans
               ;
               and
               in
               a
               word
               to
               all
               the
               Languages
               that
               are
               us'd
               by
               any
               Nation
               .
            
             The
             same
             is
             said
             by
             Saint
             Chrysostom
             in
             his
             first
             Homily
             upon
             Saint
             Iohn
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             NOR
             was
             this
             don
             by
             the
             blind
             zeal
             of
             inconsiderable
             men
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             eminent
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             concern'd
             herein
             :
             such
             as
             Origen
             who
             with
             infinit
             labor
             contriv'd
             the
             Hexapla
             .
             Saint
             Chrysostom
             ,
             who
             translated
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             som
             part
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             into
             the
             Armenian
             Tongue
             ,
             as
             witnesses
             
               Geor.
               Alex.
            
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Chrysost
             .
             So
             Vlphilas
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Goths
             translated
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             into
             the
             Gothic
             ;
             as
             
               Socrat.
               Eccl.
               Hist
               .
               l.
               4.
               cap.
               33.
            
             
             and
             others
             testify
             .
             Saint
             Jerom
             ,
             who
             translated
             them
             not
             only
             into
             Latin
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             the
             Old
             Italic
             version
             having
             bin
             from
             the
             Greek
             ;
             but
             also
             into
             his
             native
             vulgar
             Dalmatic
             :
             which
             he
             saies
             himself
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Sophronius
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             BUT
             the
             peoples
             having
             them
             for
             their
             privat
             and
             constant
             use
             appears
             farther
             ,
             by
             the
             Heathens
             making
             the
             extorting
             of
             them
             a
             part
             of
             their
             persecution
             :
             and
             when
             diverse
             did
             faint
             in
             that
             trial
             ,
             and
             basely
             surrender'd
             them
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             Church
             level'd
             her
             severity
             only
             against
             the
             offending
             persons
             ,
             did
             not
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Romish
             equity
             )
             punish
             the
             innocent
             ,
             by
             depriving
             them
             of
             that
             sacred
             Book
             ,
             because
             the
             others
             had
             so
             unworthily
             prostituted
             it
             (
             tho
             the
             prevention
             of
             such
             a
             profanation
             for
             the
             future
             had
             bin
             as
             fair
             a
             plea
             for
             it
             as
             the
             Romanists
             do
             now
             make
             :
             )
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             the
             primitive
             Fathers
             are
             frequent
             ,
             nay
             indeed
             importunat
             in
             their
             exhortations
             to
             the
             privat
             study
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             they
             recommend
             to
             Christians
             of
             all
             Ranks
             ,
             Ages
             ,
             and
             Sexes
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             AS
             an
             instance
             hereof
             ,
             let
             us
             hear
             Clemens
             of
             Alex.
             in
             his
             Exhort
             .
             The
             Word
             ,
             saies
             he
             ,
             
               is
               not
               hid
               from
               any
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               common
               light
               that
               shineth
               to
               all
               men
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               obscurity
               in
               it
               ;
               hear
               it
               you
               that
               be
               far
               off
               ,
               and
               hear
               it
               you
               that
               are
               nigh
               .
            
          
           
           
             21.
             
             TO
             this
             purpose
             St.
             Jerom
             speaks
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Leta
             ,
             whom
             he
             directs
             in
             the
             education
             of
             her
             young
             daughter
             ,
             and
             advises
             ,
             
               that
               instead
               of
               gems
               and
               silk
               ,
               she
               be
               enamour'd
               with
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ;
               wherein
               not
               gold
               ,
               or
               skins
               ,
               or
               Babylonian
               embroideries
               ,
               but
               a
               correct
               and
               beautiful
               variety
               producing
               faith
               ,
               will
               recommend
               its
               self
               .
               Let
               her
               first
               learn
               the
               Psalter
               ,
               and
               be
               entertain'd
               with
               those
               songs
               ;
               then
               be
               instructed
               unto
               life
               by
               the
               Proverbs
               of
            
             Solomon
             :
             
               let
               her
               learn
               from
            
             Ecclesiastes
             
               to
               despise
               worldly
               things
               ;
               transcribe
               from
            
             Job
             
               the
               practice
               of
               patience
               and
               vertue
               :
               let
               her
               pass
               then
               to
               the
               Gospels
               ,
               and
               never
               let
               them
               be
               out
               of
               her
               hands
               :
               and
               then
               imbibe
               with
               all
               the
               faculties
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Epistles
               .
               When
               she
               has
               enrich'd
               the
               store-house
               of
               her
               breast
               with
               these
               tresures
               ,
               let
               her
               learn
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               Heptateuch
               ,
               or
               books
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             Joshua
             and
             Judges
             ,
             
               the
               books
               of
            
             Kings
             and
             Chronicles
             ,
             
               the
               volumes
               of
            
             Ezra
             and
             Esther
             ;
             
               and
               lastly
               the
            
             Canticles
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             this
             Father
             is
             so
             concern'd
             to
             have
             the
             unletter'd
             female
             sex
             skilful
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             tho
             he
             sharply
             rebukes
             their
             pride
             and
             over-wening
             ;
             he
             not
             only
             frequently
             resolves
             their
             doubts
             concerning
             difficult
             places
             in
             the
             said
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             dedicates
             several
             of
             his
             Commentaries
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             THE
             same
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             Saint
             Austin
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Epistles
             to
             unletter'd
             Laics
             ,
             encourages
             
             their
             enquiries
             concerning
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             assuring
             Volusianus
             Ep.
             3.
             
               that
               it
               speaks
               those
               things
               that
               are
               plain
               to
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               learned
               and
               unlearned
               ,
               as
               a
               familiar
               friend
               ;
               in
               the
               mysterious
               ,
               mounts
               not
               up
               into
               high
               phrases
               which
               might
               deter
               a
               slow
               and
               unlearned
               mind
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               poor
               are
               in
               their
               addresses
               to
               the
               rich
               ;
               )
               but
               invites
               all
               with
               lowly
               speech
               ,
               feeding
               with
               manifest
               truth
               ,
               and
               exercising
               with
               secret
               .
            
             And
             
               Ep.
               1.21
            
             .
             tells
             the
             devout
             Proba
             ,
             that
             
               in
               this
               world
               where
               we
               are
               absent
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               walk
               by
               faith
               and
               not
               by
               sight
               ,
               the
               soul
               is
               to
               think
               it self
               desolate
               ,
               and
               never
               cease
               from
               praier
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               of
               divine
               and
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             SAINT
             Chrysostom
             in
             his
             third
             Homily
             of
             Lazarus
             thus
             addresses
             himself
             to
             
               married
               persons
               ,
               house-holders
               ,
               and
               people
               engag'd
               in
               trades
               and
               secular
               professions
            
             ;
             telling
             them
             ,
             
               that
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Scripture
               is
               a
               great
               defensative
               against
               sin
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               ignorance
               thereof
               is
               a
               deep
               and
               head-long
               precipice
               ;
               that
               not
               to
               know
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               utter
               loss
               of
               salvation
               ;
               that
               this
               has
               caus'd
               heresies
               ,
               and
               corruption
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               has
               confounded
               the
               order
               of
               things
               :
               for
               it
               cannot
               be
               by
               any
               means
               ,
               that
               his
               labor
               should
               be
               fruitless
               ,
               who
               emploies
               himself
               in
               a
               daily
               and
               attentive
               reading
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             24.
             
             
               I
               am
               not
            
             ,
             saies
             the
             same
             St.
             
               Chry.
               Hom.
               9.
               on
               Colos
               .
               3.
               a
               Monk
               ,
               I
               have
               wife
               and
               children
               ,
               
               and
               the
               cares
               of
               a
               family
               .
               But
               't
               is
               a
               destructive
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Scripture
               pertains
               only
               to
               those
               who
               have
               addicted
               themselves
               to
               a
               monastic
               life
               ;
               when
               the
               reading
               of
               Scripture
               is
               much
               more
               necessary
               for
               secular
               persons
               :
               for
               they
               who
               converse
               abroad
               ,
               and
               receive
               frequent
               wounds
               ,
               are
               in
               greatest
               need
               of
               remedies
               and
               preservatives
               ,
            
             so
             Hom.
             2.
             on
             Mat.
             
               Hearken
               all
               you
               that
               are
               secular
               ,
               how
               you
               ought
               to
               order
               your
               wives
               and
               children
               ;
               and
               how
               you
               are
               particularly
               enjoin'd
               to
               read
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               perfunctorily
               ,
               or
               by
               chance
               ,
               but
               very
               diligently
               .
            
          
           
             25.
             
             LIKEWISE
             
               Hom.
               3.
            
             on
             
               Laz.
               What
               saiest
               thou
               ,
               O
               man
               ?
               it
               is
               not
               thy
               business
               to
               turn
               over
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               being
               distracted
               by
               innumerable
               cares
               ;
               no
               ,
               thou
               hast
               therefore
               the
               greater
               obligation
               :
               others
               do
               not
               so
               much
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               the
               aids
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               they
               who
               are
               conversant
               in
               much
               business
               .
            
             Farther
             ,
             
               Hom.
               8.
            
             on
             
               Heb.
               5.
               
               I
               beseech
               you
               neglect
               not
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               but
               whether
               we
               comprehend
               the
               meaning
               of
               what
               is
               spoken
               or
               not
               ,
               let
               us
               alwaies
               be
               conversant
               in
               them
               :
               for
               daily
               meditation
               strengthens
               the
               memory
               ;
               and
               it
               frequently
               happens
               ,
               that
               what
               you
               now
               cannot
               find
               out
               ,
               if
               you
               attemt
               it
               again
               ,
               you
               will
               the
               next
               day
               discover
               :
               for
               God
               of
               his
               goodness
               will
               enlighten
               the
               mind
               .
            
             It
             were
             endless
             to
             transcribe
             all
             the
             Exhortations
             of
             the
             ancient
             Doctors
             and
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             they
             not
             only
             permitted
             ,
             but
             earnestly
             prest
             upon
             all
             Christians
             ,
             whatever
             their
             
             estate
             or
             condition
             were
             ,
             the
             constant
             reading
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             Nor
             indeed
             was
             their
             restraint
             ever
             heard
             of
             till
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             had
             espous'd
             such
             doctrins
             as
             would
             not
             bear
             the
             test
             of
             Scripture
             :
             and
             then
             as
             those
             who
             deal
             in
             false
             wares
             are
             us'd
             to
             do
             ,
             they
             found
             it
             necessary
             to
             proportion
             their
             lights
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             THIS
             
               Peter
               Sutor
            
             in
             his
             second
             Book
             cap.
             22.
             of
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             honestly
             confesses
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               whereas
               many
               things
               are
               enjoin'd
               which
               are
               not
               expresly
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               unlearned
               observing
               this
               ,
               will
               be
               apt
               to
               murmur
               and
               complain
               that
               so
               heavy
               burthens
               are
               laid
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               Christian
               liberty
               infring'd
               .
               They
               will
               easily
               be
               with-drawn
               from
               observing
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               they
               find
               that
               they
               are
               not
               contain'd
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             And
             that
             this
             was
             not
             a
             frivolous
             suggestion
             ,
             the
             desperat
             attemt
             of
             the
             Romanists
             above
             mention'd
             ,
             in
             leaving
             out
             the
             second
             Commandment
             in
             their
             Primers
             and
             Catechisms
             which
             they
             communicate
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             may
             pass
             for
             an
             irrefragable
             evidence
             ;
             For
             what
             Lay-man
             would
             not
             be
             shockt
             ,
             to
             find
             Almighty
             God
             command
             ,
             
               not
               to
               make
               any
               graven
               image
               ,
               nor
               the
               likeness
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               heaven
               above
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               earth
               beneath
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               water
               under
               the
               earth
               ;
               that
               no
               one
               should
               bow
               down
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               worship
               them
               :
            
             when
             he
             sees
             the
             contrary
             is
             practic'd
             and
             commanded
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             27.
             
             BUT
             would
             God
             none
             but
             the
             Romamanist
             were
             impeachable
             of
             this
             detention
             of
             Scripture
             :
             there
             are
             too
             many
             among
             us
             that
             are
             thus
             false
             and
             envious
             to
             themselves
             :
             and
             what
             the
             former
             do
             upon
             policy
             and
             pretence
             of
             reverence
             ,
             those
             do
             upon
             mere
             oscitancy
             and
             avow'd
             profaness
             ;
             which
             are
             much
             worse
             inducements
             .
             And
             for
             such
             as
             these
             to
             declaim
             against
             detention
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             like
             the
             Law-suits
             of
             those
             who
             contend
             only
             about
             such
             little
             punctilio's
             as
             themselves
             design
             no
             advantage
             from
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             worsting
             their
             Adversaries
             :
             and
             it
             would
             be
             much
             safer
             for
             them
             to
             lie
             under
             the
             interdict
             of
             others
             ,
             then
             thus
             to
             restrain
             themselves
             :
             even
             as
             much
             as
             the
             errors
             of
             obedience
             are
             more
             excusable
             ,
             then
             those
             of
             contemt
             and
             profaness
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             AND
             here
             I
             would
             have
             it
             seriously
             consider'd
             that
             the
             Edict
             of
             Diocletian
             for
             the
             demolishing
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             burning
             their
             Bibles
             ;
             became
             the
             character
             and
             particular
             aggravation
             of
             his
             most
             bloudy
             persecution
             .
             Now
             should
             Almighty
             God
             call
             us
             to
             the
             like
             trial
             ,
             should
             Antichristian
             violence
             ,
             whether
             heathen
             or
             other
             ,
             take
             from
             us
             our
             Churches
             and
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             what
             comfort
             could
             we
             have
             in
             that
             calamity
             ,
             if
             our
             contemt
             of
             those
             blessings
             drove
             them
             from
             us
             ;
             nay
             ,
             prevented
             persecution
             ,
             and
             bereft
             us
             of
             them
             even
             whilst
             we
             had
             them
             in
             
             our
             power
             ?
             He
             who
             neglects
             to
             make
             his
             constant
             resort
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             by
             Gods
             mercy
             now
             stands
             open
             ;
             or
             to
             read
             diligently
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             same
             divine
             Goodness
             are
             free
             for
             him
             to
             use
             ,
             is
             his
             own
             Diocletian
             ;
             and
             without
             the
             terrors
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             torments
             ,
             has
             renounc'd
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             Faith
             ,
             the
             great
             instruments
             of
             its
             conveiance
             ,
             and
             pledg
             of
             God
             Almighties
             presence
             among
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             BUT
             what
             if
             men
             either
             upon
             the
             one
             motive
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             will
             not
             read
             ;
             yet
             the
             Scriptures
             continue
             still
             most
             worthy
             to
             be
             read
             :
             they
             retain
             still
             their
             propriety
             for
             all
             those
             excellent
             ends
             to
             which
             God
             design'd
             them
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Prophet
             tells
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               Ez.
               2.5
               .
               whether
               they
               will
               hear
               ,
               or
               whether
               they
               will
               forbear
               ,
               they
               shall
               know
               there
               has
               bin
               a
               Prophet
               among
               them
            
             ;
             so
             whether
             we
             will
             take
             the
             benefit
             or
             no
             ,
             we
             shall
             one
             day
             find
             that
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             would
             have
             made
             us
             
               wise
               unto
               salvation
            
             .
             If
             thro
             our
             fault
             alone
             they
             fail
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             they
             will
             one
             day
             assume
             a
             less
             grateful
             office
             ;
             and
             from
             guides
             and
             assistants
             ,
             become
             accusers
             and
             witnesses
             against
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               SECT
               .
               V.
            
             The
             Scripture
             has
             great
             propriety
             and
             fitness
             toward
             the
             attainment
             of
             its
             excellent
             end
             .
          
           
             WE
             are
             now
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             consider
             how
             exactly
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             are
             adapted
             to
             those
             great
             ends
             to
             which
             they
             are
             directed
             :
             how
             sufficient
             they
             are
             for
             that
             important
             negotiation
             on
             which
             they
             are
             sent
             :
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             certainly
             find
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             on
             them
             either
             intrinsically
             ,
             or
             circumstantially
             .
             For
             the
             first
             of
             these
             notions
             we
             need
             only
             to
             reflect
             on
             the
             third
             part
             of
             this
             discourse
             ,
             where
             the
             Scripture
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             subject
             Matter
             is
             evinc'd
             to
             be
             a
             system
             of
             the
             most
             excellent
             Laws
             ,
             backt
             with
             the
             most
             transcendent
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             ;
             and
             the
             certainty
             of
             those
             confirm'd
             by
             such
             pregnant
             instances
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             and
             vengeance
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             surest
             gages
             and
             earnests
             of
             what
             we
             are
             bid
             to
             expect
             in
             another
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             NOW
             what
             method
             imaginable
             can
             there
             be
             used
             to
             rational
             creatures
             of
             more
             force
             and
             energy
             ?
             Nay
             it
             seems
             to
             descend
             
             even
             to
             our
             passions
             and
             accommodates
             it self
             to
             our
             several
             inclinations
             .
             And
             seeing
             how
             few
             Proselytes
             there
             are
             to
             bare
             and
             naked
             vertue
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             to
             interest
             and
             advantage
             ;
             God
             closes
             with
             them
             upon
             their
             own
             terms
             ,
             and
             do's
             not
             so
             much
             injoin
             as
             buy
             those
             little
             services
             he
             asks
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             BUT
             because
             som
             mens
             natures
             are
             so
             disingenuous
             as
             to
             hate
             to
             be
             oblig'd
             no
             less
             then
             to
             be
             reform'd
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             has
             goads
             and
             scourges
             to
             drive
             such
             beasts
             as
             will
             not
             be
             led
             ;
             terrors
             and
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             most
             formidable
             sorts
             ,
             to
             affright
             those
             who
             will
             not
             be
             allur'd
             .
             Nay
             lest
             incredulous
             men
             should
             question
             the
             reality
             of
             future
             rewards
             or
             punishments
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             as
             sensible
             evidence
             of
             them
             as
             we
             are
             capable
             of
             receiving
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             by
             registring
             such
             signal
             protections
             and
             judgments
             proportion'd
             to
             vertue
             and
             vice
             ,
             as
             sufficiently
             attests
             the
             Psalmists
             Axiom
             :
             
               Doubtless
               there
               is
               a
               God
               that
               judgeth
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             58.11
             .
             and
             leaves
             nothing
             to
             the
             impenitent
             sinner
             ,
             but
             a
             
               fearful
               expectation
               of
               that
               fiery
               indignation
            
             threatned
             hereafter
             ;
             
               Heb.
               10.27
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             AND
             now
             methinks
             the
             Scripture
             seems
             to
             be
             that
             net
             our
             Savior
             speaks
             of
             ,
             
               that
               caught
               of
               every
               sort
            
             ,
             Mat.
             13.47
             .
             it
             is
             of
             so
             vast
             a
             compass
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             fetch
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             tempers
             :
             and
             sure
             had
             we
             not
             mixt
             natures
             with
             fiends
             ,
             contracted
             som
             of
             
             their
             malice
             and
             obstinacy
             ,
             mere
             human
             pravity
             could
             not
             hold
             out
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             AND
             as
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             is
             thus
             fitly
             proportion'd
             to
             its
             end
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             subject
             matter
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             also
             in
             reference
             to
             its
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             all
             conspire
             to
             render
             it
             ,
             
               the
               power
               of
               God
               unto
               salvation
               ,
            
             Ro.
             1.16
             .
             In
             the
             first
             rank
             of
             those
             we
             must
             place
             its
             divine
             original
             ,
             which
             stamps
             it
             with
             an
             uncontroulable
             autority
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             infallible
             security
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             is
             perfectly
             true
             :
             since
             it
             proceeds
             from
             that
             essential
             verity
             which
             cannot
             abuse
             us
             with
             fraudulent
             promises
             or
             threatnings
             :
             and
             from
             that
             infinite
             power
             that
             cannot
             be
             impeded
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             what
             he
             purposes
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             YET
             to
             render
             this
             circumstance
             efficacious
             ,
             there
             needs
             another
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             its
             being
             the
             word
             of
             God
             be
             sufficiently
             testifi'd
             to
             us
             :
             and
             we
             have
             in
             the
             fore-going
             discourse
             evinced
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             the
             utmost
             degree
             that
             a
             matter
             of
             that
             kind
             is
             capable
             of
             ;
             beyond
             which
             no
             sober
             man
             will
             require
             evidence
             in
             any
             thing
             .
             And
             certainly
             these
             two
             circumstances
             thus
             united
             ,
             have
             a
             mighty
             force
             to
             impress
             the
             dictats
             of
             Scripture
             on
             us
             .
             And
             we
             must
             rebel
             against
             God
             and
             our
             own
             convictions
             too
             ,
             to
             hold
             out
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             A
             third
             circumstance
             relates
             to
             the
             frame
             and
             composure
             of
             this
             divine
             Book
             ,
             
             both
             as
             to
             method
             ,
             and
             stile
             :
             concerning
             which
             I
             have
             already
             made
             som
             reflexions
             .
             But
             now
             that
             I
             may
             speak
             more
             distinctly
             ,
             I
             observe
             it
             takes
             its
             rise
             from
             the
             first
             point
             of
             time
             wherein
             't
             was
             possible
             for
             mankind
             to
             be
             concern'd
             ;
             and
             so
             gradually
             proceeds
             to
             its
             fall
             and
             renovation
             :
             shews
             us
             first
             our
             need
             of
             a
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             then
             points
             us
             out
             who
             it
             is
             ,
             by
             types
             and
             promises
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             history
             and
             completion
             in
             the
             New.
             In
             the
             former
             it
             acquaints
             us
             with
             that
             pedagogy
             of
             the
             Law
             which
             God
             design'd
             as
             our
             
               Schole-master
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               Christ
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.25
             .
             and
             in
             the
             Gospel
             shews
             us
             yet
             a
             more
             excellent
             way
             ;
             presents
             us
             with
             those
             more
             sublime
             elevated
             doctrins
             ,
             which
             Christ
             came
             down
             from
             heaven
             to
             revele
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             AS
             for
             the
             stile
             ,
             that
             is
             full
             of
             grateful
             variety
             ,
             somtimes
             high
             and
             majestic
             ,
             as
             becomes
             that
             
               high
               and
               holy
               one
               that
               inhabiteth
               eternity
               :
            
             Esai
             .
             57.15
             .
             and
             somtimes
             so
             humble
             and
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             agrees
             to
             the
             other
             part
             of
             his
             Character
             ,
             
               his
               dwelling
               is
               with
               him
               that
               is
               of
               an
               humble
               spirit
               ,
            
             Esay
             57.15
             .
             I
             know
             profane
             wits
             are
             apt
             to
             brand
             this
             as
             an
             unevenness
             of
             stile
             :
             but
             they
             may
             as
             well
             accuse
             the
             various
             notes
             of
             Music
             as
             destructive
             to
             harmony
             ,
             or
             blame
             an
             Orator
             for
             being
             able
             to
             tune
             his
             tongue
             to
             the
             most
             different
             strains
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             ANOTHER
             excellency
             of
             the
             stile
             ,
             is
             its
             propriety
             to
             the
             several
             subjects
             it
             treats
             of
             .
             When
             it
             speaks
             of
             such
             things
             as
             God
             would
             not
             have
             men
             pry
             into
             ;
             it
             wraps
             them
             up
             in
             clouds
             and
             thick
             darkness
             ;
             by
             that
             means
             to
             deter
             inquisitive
             man
             (
             as
             he
             did
             at
             Sinai
             )
             from
             breaking
             into
             the
             mount
             ,
             
               Ex.
               20.
            
             
             And
             that
             he
             gives
             any
             intimation
             at
             all
             of
             such
             ,
             seems
             design'd
             only
             to
             give
             us
             a
             just
             estimate
             how
             shallow
             our
             comprehensions
             are
             ;
             and
             excite
             us
             to
             adore
             and
             admire
             that
             Abyss
             of
             divine
             Wisdom
             which
             we
             can
             never
             fathom
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             THINGS
             of
             a
             middle
             nature
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             useful
             to
             som
             ,
             but
             are
             indispensibly
             necessary
             to
             all
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             leaves
             more
             accessible
             ;
             yet
             not
             so
             obvious
             as
             to
             be
             within
             every
             mans
             reach
             :
             but
             makes
             them
             only
             the
             prize
             of
             industry
             ,
             praier
             ,
             and
             humble
             endevors
             .
             And
             it
             is
             no
             small
             benefit
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             covet
             the
             knowledg
             of
             divine
             Truth
             ,
             are
             by
             it
             engag'd
             to
             take
             these
             vertues
             in
             the
             way
             .
             Besides
             there
             is
             so
             much
             time
             requir'd
             to
             that
             study
             ,
             as
             renders
             it
             inconsistent
             with
             those
             secular
             businesses
             wherein
             the
             generality
             of
             men
             are
             immerst
             :
             and
             consequently
             't
             is
             necessary
             that
             those
             who
             addict
             themselves
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             have
             competent
             vacancy
             from
             the
             other
             :
             And
             in
             this
             it
             hath
             a
             visible
             use
             by
             being
             very
             contributive
             to
             the
             maintaining
             that
             spiritual
             subordination
             of
             the
             
             people
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ;
             which
             God
             has
             establish'd
             .
             Miriam
             and
             Corahs
             Partisans
             are
             a
             pregnant
             instance
             how
             much
             the
             opinion
             of
             equal
             knowledg
             unfits
             for
             subjection
             :
             and
             we
             see
             by
             sad
             experience
             how
             much
             the
             bare
             pretence
             of
             it
             has
             disturb'd
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             made
             those
             turn
             preachers
             who
             never
             were
             understanding
             hearers
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             BUT
             besides
             these
             more
             abstruse
             ,
             there
             are
             easier
             truths
             in
             which
             every
             man
             is
             concern'd
             ;
             the
             explicit
             knowledg
             whereof
             is
             necessary
             to
             all
             :
             I
             mean
             the
             divine
             Rules
             for
             saving
             Faith
             and
             Manners
             .
             And
             in
             those
             the
             Scripture
             stile
             is
             as
             plain
             as
             is
             possible
             :
             condescends
             to
             the
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             rudest
             capacities
             :
             so
             that
             none
             that
             can
             read
             the
             Scripture
             but
             will
             there
             find
             the
             way
             to
             bliss
             evidently
             chalk'd
             out
             to
             him
             .
             That
             I
             may
             use
             the
             words
             of
             Saint
             
               Gregory
               ,
               the
               Lamb
               may
               wade
               in
               those
               waters
               of
               life
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Elephant
               may
               swim
               .
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             Austin
             tells
             us
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             of
             Christian
             doctrin
             ,
             cap.
             6.
             
               has
               made
               in
               the
               plainer
               places
               of
               Scripture
               magnificent
               and
               healthful
               provision
               for
               our
               hunger
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               obscure
               ,
               against
               satiety
               .
               For
               there
               are
               scarce
               any
               things
               drawn
               from
               obscure
               places
               ,
               which
               in
               others
               are
               not
               spoken
               most
               plainly
               .
            
             And
             he
             farther
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               if
               any
               thing
               happen
               to
               be
               no
               where
               explain'd
               ,
               every
               man
               may
               there
               abound
               in
               his
               own
               sense
               .
            
          
           
             12.
             
             SO
             again
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Book
             ,
             cap.
             9.
             
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               that
               all
               those
               things
               which
               concern
               Faith
               and
               Manners
               ,
               are
               plainly
               to
               be
               met
               with
               in
               the
               Scripture
               :
            
             and
             Saint
             Jerom
             in
             his
             Comment
             on
             
               Es
               .
               19.
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               't
               is
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Scripture
               to
               close
               obscure
               sayings
               with
               those
               that
               are
               easy
               ;
               and
               what
               was
               first
               exprest
               darkly
               ,
               to
               propose
               in
               evident
               words
               :
            
             which
             very
             thing
             is
             said
             likewise
             ▪
             by
             Saint
             
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Hom.
               9.
               2
               
               Cor.
               4.11
               .
            
             who
             in
             his
             first
             homily
             on
             Saint
             Mat.
             farther
             declares
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               easy
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               and
               expos'd
               to
               vulgar
               capacities
               .
            
          
           
             13.
             
             He
             saies
             again
             ,
             Hom
             ,
             upon
             
               Esay
               ,
               that
               th
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               mettals
               that
               require
               the
               help
               of
               Miners
               ,
               but
               afford
               a
               tresure
               easily
               to
               be
               bad
               to
               them
               that
               seek
               the
               riches
               contain'd
               in
               them
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               only
               to
               stoop
               down
               ,
               and
               look
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               depart
               replenish'd
               with
               wealth
               ;
               it
               is
               enough
               only
               to
               open
               them
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               splendor
               of
               those
               Gems
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             Hom.
             3.
             on
             the
             second
             Ep.
             to
             the
             Thess
             .
             2.
             
             
               All
               things
               are
               evident
               and
               strait
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ;
               whatever
               is
               necessary
               is
               manifest
               .
            
             So
             also
             Hom.
             3.
             on
             
               Gen.
               14.
               
               It
               cannot
               be
               that
               he
               who
               is
               studious
               in
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               should
               be
               rejected
               :
               for
               tho
               the
               instruction
               of
               men
               be
               wanting
               ,
               the
               Lord
               from
               above
               will
               inlighten
               our
               minds
               ,
               shine
               in
               upon
               our
               reason
               ,
               revele
               what
               is
               secret
               ,
               and
               teach
               what
               we
               do
               not
               know
               .
            
             So
             Hom.
             1.
             on
             
               Jo.
               11.
               
               Almighty
               God
               involves
               his
               doctrin
               with
               no
               mists
               ,
               and
               darkness
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               Philosophers
               :
               his
               doctrin
               
               is
               brighter
               then
               the
               Sun-beams
               ,
               and
               more
               illustrious
               ;
               and
               therefore
               every
               where
               diffus'd
               :
            
             and
             Hom.
             6.
             on
             
               Jo.
               11.
               
               His
               doctrin
               is
               so
               facile
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               wise
               ,
               but
               even
               women
               ,
               and
               youths
               must
               comprehend
               it
               .
            
             Hom.
             13.
             on
             
               Gen.
               2.
               
               Let
               us
               go
               to
               the
               Scripture
               as
               our
               Mark
               ,
               which
               is
               its
               own
               interpreter
               .
            
             And
             soon
             after
             saies
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Scripture
               interprets
               it self
               ,
               and
               suffers
               not
               its
               Auditor
               to
               err
               .
            
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             saies
             Cyril
             in
             his
             third
             Book
             against
             
               Julian
               .
               In
               the
               Scripture
               nothing
               is
               difficult
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               conversant
               in
               them
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               .
            
          
           
             14.
             
             It
             is
             therefore
             a
             groundless
             cavil
             which
             men
             make
             at
             the
             obscurity
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             not
             obscure
             in
             those
             things
             wherein
             't
             is
             our
             common
             interest
             it
             should
             be
             plain
             :
             which
             sufficiently
             justifies
             its
             propriety
             to
             that
             great
             end
             of
             
               making
               us
               wise
               unto
               salvation
            
             .
             And
             for
             those
             things
             which
             seem
             less
             intelligible
             to
             us
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             become
             so
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             innate
             obscurity
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             but
             by
             extrinsic
             circumstances
             (
             of
             which
             perhaps
             the
             over-busy
             tampering
             of
             Paraphrasts
             ,
             pleased
             with
             new
             notions
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             may
             be
             reckon'd
             for
             one
             .
             )
             But
             this
             subject
             the
             Reader
             may
             find
             so
             well
             pursued
             in
             Mr.
             Boyls
             Tract
             concerning
             the
             stile
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             be
             kindest
             both
             to
             him
             and
             it
             ,
             to
             refer
             him
             thither
             ;
             as
             also
             for
             answer
             to
             those
             other
             querulous
             objections
             which
             men
             galled
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             have
             made
             to
             its
             stile
             .
          
           
           
             15.
             
             A
             third
             circumstance
             in
             which
             the
             Scripture
             is
             fitted
             to
             attain
             its
             end
             ,
             is
             its
             being
             committed
             to
             writing
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             distinguish'd
             from
             oral
             delivery
             .
             It
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             of
             equal
             autority
             and
             efficacy
             which
             way
             soever
             it
             be
             deliver'd
             :
             The
             Sermons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             every
             jot
             as
             divine
             and
             powerful
             out
             of
             their
             mouths
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             now
             in
             their
             story
             .
             All
             the
             advantage
             therefore
             that
             the
             written
             Word
             can
             pretend
             to
             ,
             is
             in
             order
             to
             its
             perpetuity
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             a
             securer
             way
             of
             derivation
             to
             posterity
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             oral
             Tradition
             .
             To
             evince
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             I
             shall
             first
             weigh
             the
             rational
             probabilities
             on
             either
             side
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             shall
             consider
             to
             which
             God
             himself
             appears
             in
             Scripture
             to
             give
             the
             deference
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             FOR
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             I
             shall
             propose
             this
             consideration
             ;
             which
             I
             had
             occasion
             to
             intimate
             before
             ;
             that
             the
             Bible
             being
             writ
             for
             the
             universal
             use
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             't
             was
             as
             universally
             disperst
             amongst
             them
             :
             The
             Jews
             had
             the
             Law
             not
             only
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             privat
             houses
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Evangelical
             Books
             were
             writ
             ,
             they
             were
             scatter'd
             into
             all
             places
             where
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             had
             obtain'd
             .
             Now
             when
             there
             was
             such
             a
             vast
             multitude
             of
             copies
             ,
             and
             those
             so
             revered
             by
             the
             possessors
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             it
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             sacrilege
             to
             expose
             them
             ,
             it
             must
             surely
             be
             next
             to
             impossible
             entirely
             to
             
             suppress
             that
             Book
             .
             Besides
             it
             could
             never
             be
             attemted
             but
             by
             som
             eminent
             violence
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             by
             the
             heathen
             Persecutors
             ;
             which
             (
             according
             to
             the
             common
             effect
             of
             opposition
             )
             serv'd
             to
             enhance
             the
             Christians
             value
             of
             the
             Bible
             ;
             and
             consequently
             when
             the
             storm
             was
             past
             ,
             to
             excite
             their
             diligence
             for
             recruiting
             the
             number
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             unless
             in
             after
             Ages
             ,
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             should
             at
             once
             make
             a
             voluntary
             defection
             ,
             and
             conspire
             to
             eradicate
             their
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             could
             not
             be
             utterly
             extinguish'd
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             AND
             that
             which
             secures
             it
             from
             total
             suppression
             ,
             do's
             in
             a
             great
             degree
             do
             so
             from
             corruption
             and
             falsification
             .
             For
             whilest
             so
             many
             genuine
             copies
             are
             extant
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             be
             appeal'd
             to
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             very
             difficult
             matter
             to
             impose
             a
             spurious
             one
             ;
             especially
             if
             the
             change
             were
             so
             material
             as
             to
             awaken
             mens
             jealousies
             .
             And
             it
             must
             be
             only
             in
             a
             place
             and
             age
             of
             gross
             ignorance
             ,
             that
             any
             can
             be
             daring
             enough
             to
             attemt
             it
             .
             And
             if
             it
             should
             happen
             to
             succeed
             in
             such
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             yet
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             universal
             ?
             And
             to
             think
             to
             have
             the
             forgery
             admitted
             there
             ,
             is
             (
             as
             a
             learned
             man
             saies
             )
             like
             attemting
             to
             poison
             the
             sea
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             ON
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             oral
             Tradition
             seems
             much
             more
             liable
             to
             hazards
             ,
             error
             may
             there
             insinuate
             it self
             much
             more
             insensibly
             .
             And
             tho
             there
             be
             no
             universal
             conspiracy
             
             to
             admit
             it
             at
             first
             ;
             yet
             like
             a
             small
             eruption
             of
             waters
             ,
             it
             widens
             its
             own
             passage
             ,
             till
             it
             cause
             an
             inundation
             .
             There
             is
             no
             impression
             so
             deep
             ,
             but
             time
             and
             intervening
             accidents
             may
             wear
             out
             of
             mens
             minds
             ;
             especially
             where
             the
             notions
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             are
             founded
             not
             in
             nature
             ,
             but
             positive
             institution
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             .
             And
             when
             we
             consider
             the
             various
             tempers
             of
             men
             ,
             't
             will
             not
             be
             strange
             that
             succeeding
             Ages
             will
             not
             alwaies
             be
             determin'd
             by
             the
             Traditions
             of
             the
             former
             .
             Som
             are
             pragmatic
             ,
             and
             think
             themselves
             fitter
             to
             prescribe
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             their
             posterity
             ,
             then
             to
             follow
             that
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             :
             som
             have
             interests
             and
             designs
             which
             will
             be
             better
             serv'd
             by
             new
             Tenets
             :
             and
             som
             are
             ignorant
             and
             mistaking
             ,
             and
             may
             unawares
             corrupt
             the
             doctrin
             they
             should
             barely
             deliver
             :
             and
             of
             this
             last
             sort
             we
             may
             guess
             there
             may
             be
             many
             ,
             since
             it
             falls
             commonly
             to
             the
             mothers
             lot
             to
             imbue
             children
             with
             the
             first
             rudiments
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             NOW
             in
             all
             these
             cases
             how
             possible
             is
             it
             that
             primitive
             Tradition
             may
             be
             either
             lost
             or
             adulterated
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             and
             in
             proportion
             to
             that
             possibility
             ,
             our
             confidence
             of
             it
             must
             be
             stagger'd
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             according
             to
             the
             common
             estimate
             in
             seculars
             it
             must
             be
             so
             .
             For
             I
             appeal
             to
             any
             man
             whether
             he
             be
             not
             apter
             to
             credit
             a
             relation
             which
             
             comes
             from
             an
             eie-witness
             then
             at
             the
             third
             or
             fourth
             ,
             much
             more
             at
             the
             hundredth
             rebound
             :
             (
             as
             in
             this
             case
             .
             )
             And
             daily
             experience
             tells
             us
             ;
             that
             a
             true
             and
             probable
             story
             by
             passing
             thro
             many
             hands
             ,
             often
             grows
             to
             an
             improbable
             lie
             .
             This
             man
             thinks
             he
             could
             add
             one
             becoming
             circumstance
             ;
             that
             man
             another
             :
             and
             whilst
             most
             men
             take
             the
             liberty
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             the
             relation
             grows
             as
             monstrous
             as
             such
             a
             heap
             of
             incoherent
             phancies
             can
             make
             it
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             IF
             to
             this
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             happens
             only
             in
             trivial
             secular
             matters
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             the
             weighty
             concern
             of
             Religion
             mankind
             is
             certainly
             more
             serious
             and
             sincere
             :
             I
             answer
             that
             't
             is
             very
             improbable
             that
             they
             are
             ;
             since
             't
             is
             obvious
             in
             the
             common
             practice
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             interests
             of
             Religion
             are
             postpon'd
             to
             every
             little
             worldly
             concern
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             a
             temporal
             advantage
             requires
             the
             bending
             and
             warping
             of
             Religion
             ,
             there
             will
             never
             be
             wanting
             som
             that
             will
             attemt
             it
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             BESIDES
             there
             is
             still
             left
             in
             human
             nature
             so
             much
             of
             the
             venom
             of
             the
             Serpents
             first
             temtation
             ,
             that
             tho
             men
             cannot
             be
             as
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             love
             to
             be
             prescribing
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             their
             own
             Assessors
             as
             to
             that
             worship
             and
             homage
             they
             are
             to
             pay
             him
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             BUT
             above
             all
             't
             is
             considerable
             that
             
             in
             this
             case
             Sathan
             has
             a
             more
             peculiar
             concern
             ,
             and
             can
             serve
             himself
             more
             by
             a
             falsification
             here
             then
             in
             temporal
             affairs
             .
             For
             if
             he
             can
             but
             corrupt
             Religion
             ,
             it
             ceases
             to
             be
             his
             enemy
             ,
             and
             becomes
             one
             of
             his
             most
             useful
             engins
             ,
             as
             sufficiently
             appear'd
             in
             the
             rites
             of
             the
             heathen
             worship
             .
             We
             have
             therefore
             no
             cause
             to
             think
             this
             an
             exemt
             case
             ,
             but
             to
             presume
             it
             may
             be
             influenc'd
             by
             the
             same
             pravity
             of
             human
             nature
             ,
             which
             prevailes
             in
             others
             ;
             and
             consequently
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             bless
             God
             that
             he
             has
             not
             left
             our
             spiritual
             concerns
             to
             such
             hazards
             ,
             but
             has
             lodg'd
             them
             in
             a
             more
             secure
             repository
             ,
             the
             written
             Word
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             BUT
             I
             fore-see
             't
             will
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             whilst
             I
             thus
             disparage
             Tradition
             ,
             I
             do
             vertually
             invalidate
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             which
             comes
             to
             us
             upon
             its
             credit
             .
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             first
             that
             since
             God
             has
             with-drawn
             immediate
             revelation
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             Tradition
             is
             the
             only
             means
             to
             convey
             to
             us
             the
             first
             notice
             that
             this
             Book
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             and
             it
             being
             the
             only
             means
             he
             affords
             ,
             we
             have
             all
             reason
             to
             depend
             on
             his
             goodness
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             that
             to
             be
             evacuated
             to
             us
             :
             and
             that
             how
             liable
             soever
             Tradition
             may
             be
             to
             err
             ,
             yet
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             actually
             err
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             BUT
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ;
             This
             Tradition
             seems
             not
             so
             liable
             to
             falsification
             as
             others
             :
             
             It
             is
             so
             very
             short
             and
             simple
             a
             proposition
             ;
             such
             and
             such
             writings
             are
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             great
             room
             for
             Sophistry
             or
             mistake
             to
             pervert
             the
             sense
             ;
             the
             only
             possible
             deception
             must
             be
             to
             change
             the
             subject
             ,
             and
             obtrude
             supposititious
             writings
             in
             room
             of
             the
             true
             ,
             under
             the
             title
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             But
             this
             has
             already
             appear'd
             to
             be
             unpracticable
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             copies
             which
             were
             disperst
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             by
             which
             such
             an
             attemt
             would
             soon
             have
             bin
             detected
             .
             There
             appears
             more
             reason
             as
             well
             as
             more
             necessity
             ,
             to
             rely
             upon
             Tradition
             in
             this
             ,
             then
             in
             most
             other
             particulars
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             NEITHER
             yet
             do
             I
             so
             farr
             decry
             oral
             Tradition
             in
             any
             ,
             as
             to
             conclude
             it
             impossible
             it
             should
             derive
             any
             truth
             to
             posterity
             :
             I
             only
             look
             on
             it
             as
             more
             casual
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             less
             fit
             conveiance
             of
             the
             most
             important
             and
             necessary
             verities
             then
             the
             writen
             Word
             :
             In
             which
             I
             conceive
             my self
             justifi'd
             by
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             mankind
             ;
             who
             use
             to
             commit
             those
             things
             to
             writing
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             most
             solicitous
             to
             derive
             to
             posterity
             .
             Do's
             any
             Nation
             trust
             their
             fundamental
             Laws
             only
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             present
             Age
             ,
             and
             take
             no
             other
             course
             to
             transmit
             them
             to
             the
             future
             ?
             do's
             any
             man
             purchase
             an
             estate
             ,
             and
             leave
             no
             way
             for
             his
             children
             to
             lay
             claim
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Tradition
             the
             present
             witnesses
             shall
             leave
             of
             it
             ?
             Nay
             do's
             any
             considering
             
             man
             ordinarily
             make
             any
             important
             pact
             or
             bargain
             (
             tho
             without
             relation
             to
             posterity
             )
             without
             putting
             the
             Articles
             in
             writing
             ?
             And
             whence
             is
             all
             this
             caution
             but
             from
             a
             universal
             consent
             that
             writing
             is
             the
             surest
             way
             of
             transmitting
             ?
          
           
             26.
             
             BUT
             we
             have
             yet
             a
             higher
             appeal
             in
             this
             matter
             then
             to
             the
             suffrage
             of
             men
             :
             God
             himself
             seems
             to
             have
             determin'd
             it
             ;
             And
             what
             his
             decision
             is
             ,
             't
             is
             our
             next
             business
             to
             inquire
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             AND
             first
             he
             has
             given
             the
             most
             real
             and
             comprehensive
             attestation
             to
             this
             way
             of
             writing
             ,
             by
             having
             himself
             chose
             it
             .
             For
             he
             is
             too
             wise
             to
             be
             mistaken
             in
             his
             estimate
             of
             better
             and
             worse
             ,
             and
             too
             kind
             to
             chuse
             the
             worst
             for
             us
             :
             and
             yet
             he
             has
             chosen
             to
             communicate
             himself
             to
             the
             latter
             Ages
             of
             the
             world
             by
             writing
             ;
             and
             has
             summ'd
             up
             all
             the
             Eternal
             concerns
             of
             mankind
             in
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             left
             those
             sacred
             Records
             by
             which
             we
             are
             to
             be
             both
             inform'd
             and
             govern'd
             ;
             which
             if
             oral
             Tradition
             would
             infallibly
             have
             don
             ,
             had
             bin
             utterly
             needless
             :
             and
             God
             sure
             is
             not
             so
             prodigal
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             as
             to
             inspire
             the
             Autors
             of
             Scripture
             to
             write
             that
             ,
             whose
             use
             was
             superseded
             by
             a
             former
             more
             certain
             expedient
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             NAY
             ,
             under
             the
             Mosaic
             oeconomy
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             use
             of
             other
             waies
             of
             reveling
             himself
             ,
             yet
             to
             perpetuate
             the
             memory
             even
             
             of
             those
             Revelations
             ;
             he
             chose
             to
             have
             them
             written
             .
             At
             the
             delivery
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             God
             spake
             then
             
               viva
               voce
            
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             pomp
             of
             dreadful
             solemnity
             ,
             as
             certainly
             was
             apt
             to
             make
             the
             deepest
             impressions
             ;
             yet
             God
             fore-saw
             that
             thro
             every
             succeeding
             Age
             that
             stamp
             would
             grow
             more
             dim
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             long
             revolution
             might
             at
             last
             be
             extinct
             .
             And
             therefore
             how
             warm
             soever
             the
             Israelites
             apprehensions
             then
             were
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             trust
             to
             them
             for
             the
             perpetuating
             his
             Law
             ,
             but
             committed
             it
             to
             writing
             ;
             
               Ex.
               31.18
            
             .
             nay
             wrote
             it
             twice
             himself
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             YET
             farther
             even
             the
             ceremonial
             Law
             tho
             not
             intended
             to
             be
             of
             perpetual
             obligation
             ;
             was
             not
             yet
             referr'd
             to
             the
             traditionary
             way
             ,
             but
             was
             wrote
             by
             Moses
             ,
             and
             deposited
             with
             the
             Priests
             ,
             
               Deut.
               31.9
            
             .
             And
             after-event
             shew'd
             this
             was
             no
             needless
             caution
             .
             For
             when
             under
             Manasses
             ,
             Idolatry
             had
             prevail'd
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             by
             any
             dormant
             Tradition
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             found
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             that
             Josiah
             was
             both
             excited
             to
             reform
             Religion
             ,
             and
             instructed
             how
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             2.
             
             
               Kings
               22.10
            
             .
             And
             had
             not
             that
             or
             som
             other
             copy
             bin
             produc'd
             ,
             they
             had
             bin
             much
             in
             the
             dark
             as
             to
             the
             particulars
             of
             their
             reformation
             ;
             which
             that
             they
             had
             not
             bin
             convei'd
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             sudden
             startling
             of
             the
             King
             upon
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             which
             could
             not
             have
             bin
             ,
             
             had
             he
             bin
             before
             possest
             with
             the
             contents
             of
             it
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             we
             find
             in
             Nehemiah
             ,
             that
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             was
             recover'd
             by
             consulting
             the
             Law
             ;
             the
             Tradition
             whereof
             was
             wholly
             worn
             out
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             had
             sure
             bin
             impossible
             that
             it
             could
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             have
             bin
             intermitted
             ,
             
               Neh.
               8.18
            
             .
             And
             yet
             mens
             memories
             are
             commonly
             more
             retentive
             of
             an
             external
             visible
             rite
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             of
             speculative
             Propositions
             ,
             or
             moral
             Precepts
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             THESE
             instances
             shew
             how
             fallible
             an
             expedient
             mere
             oral
             Tradition
             is
             for
             transmission
             to
             posterity
             .
             But
             admit
             no
             such
             instance
             could
             be
             given
             ,
             't
             is
             argument
             enough
             that
             God
             has
             by
             his
             own
             choice
             of
             writing
             ,
             given
             the
             preference
             to
             it
             .
             Nor
             has
             he
             barely
             chosen
             it
             ,
             but
             has
             made
             it
             the
             standard
             by
             which
             to
             mesure
             all
             succeeding
             pretences
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             means
             he
             prescribes
             for
             distinguishing
             divine
             from
             diabolical
             Inspirations
             :
             
               To
               the
               Law
               and
               to
               the
               Testimony
               :
               if
               they
               speak
               not
               according
               to
               this
               Word
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               light
               in
               them
               ,
            
             Isai
             .
             8.20
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Lawier
             interrogated
             our
             Savior
             what
             he
             should
             do
             to
             inherit
             eternal
             life
             ,
             he
             sends
             him
             not
             to
             ransac
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             the
             cabalistical
             divinity
             of
             the
             Rabbins
             ,
             but
             refers
             him
             to
             the
             Law
             :
             
               What
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               ?
               how
               readest
               thou
               ?
            
             Luk.
             10.26
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             throout
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             still
             find
             him
             in
             his
             discourse
             appealing
             to
             
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             asserting
             its
             autority
             :
             as
             on
             the
             other
             side
             inveighing
             against
             those
             Traditions
             of
             the
             Elders
             which
             had
             evacuated
             the
             written
             Word
             :
             
               Ye
               make
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               of
               none
               effect
               by
               your
               Tradition
               ,
            
             Mat.
             15.6
             .
             Which
             as
             it
             abundantly
             shews
             Christs
             adherence
             to
             the
             written
             Word
             ,
             so
             't
             is
             a
             pregnant
             instance
             how
             possible
             it
             is
             for
             Tradition
             to
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             instrument
             of
             imposing
             mens
             phancies
             even
             in
             contradiction
             to
             Gods
             commands
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             AND
             since
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             has
             made
             Scripture
             the
             test
             whereby
             to
             try
             Traditions
             ,
             we
             may
             surely
             acquiesce
             in
             his
             decision
             ,
             and
             either
             Embrace
             or
             reject
             Traditions
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             correspond
             to
             the
             supreme
             rule
             ,
             the
             written
             Word
             .
             It
             must
             therefore
             be
             a
             very
             unwarrantable
             attemt
             to
             set
             up
             Tradition
             in
             competition
             with
             (
             much
             more
             in
             contradiction
             to
             )
             that
             to
             which
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             subjected
             it
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Saint
             Paul
             reckons
             it
             as
             the
             principal
             privilege
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             committed
             to
             it
             ;
             i.e.
             that
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             were
             deposited
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             its
             custody
             :
             and
             in
             this
             the
             Christian
             Church
             succeeds
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             guardian
             and
             conservator
             of
             holy
             Writ
             .
             I
             ask
             then
             ,
             had
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             by
             vertue
             of
             its
             being
             keeper
             ,
             a
             power
             to
             supersede
             any
             part
             of
             those
             Oracles
             intrusted
             to
             them
             ?
             if
             so
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             was
             
             much
             out
             in
             his
             estimate
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             reckon'd
             that
             as
             their
             highest
             privilege
             .
             But
             indeed
             ,
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             the
             trust
             implies
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             very
             crime
             Christ
             charges
             upon
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             place
             above
             cited
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             had
             no
             such
             right
             ,
             upon
             what
             account
             can
             the
             Christian
             claim
             any
             ?
             Has
             Christ
             enlarg'd
             its
             Charter
             ?
             has
             he
             left
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             with
             her
             ,
             not
             to
             preserve
             and
             practice
             ,
             but
             to
             regulate
             and
             reform
             ?
             to
             fill
             up
             its
             vacancies
             ,
             and
             supply
             its
             defects
             by
             her
             own
             Traditions
             ?
             if
             so
             ,
             let
             the
             commission
             be
             produc'd
             ;
             but
             if
             her
             office
             be
             only
             that
             of
             guardianship
             and
             trust
             ,
             she
             must
             neither
             substract
             from
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             superadditions
             of
             her
             own
             evacuate
             its
             meaning
             and
             efficacy
             :
             and
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             would
             be
             the
             same
             guilt
             that
             it
             would
             be
             in
             a
             person
             intrusted
             with
             the
             fundamental
             Records
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             to
             foist
             in
             such
             clauses
             as
             himself
             pleases
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             IN
             short
             ,
             God
             has
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             laid
             down
             exact
             rules
             for
             our
             belief
             and
             practice
             ,
             and
             has
             entrusted
             the
             Church
             to
             convey
             them
             to
             us
             :
             if
             she
             vary
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             enervate
             them
             ,
             she
             is
             false
             to
             that
             trust
             ,
             but
             cannot
             by
             it
             oblige
             us
             to
             recede
             from
             that
             rule
             she
             should
             deliver
             ,
             to
             comply
             with
             that
             she
             obtrudes
             upon
             us
             .
             The
             case
             may
             be
             illustrated
             by
             an
             easy
             resemblance
             .
             Suppose
             a
             King
             have
             a
             forreign
             principality
             for
             which
             he
             composes
             
             a
             body
             of
             Laws
             ;
             annexes
             to
             them
             rewards
             and
             penalties
             ,
             and
             requires
             an
             exact
             and
             indispensable
             conformity
             to
             them
             .
             These
             being
             put
             in
             writing
             ,
             he
             sends
             by
             a
             select
             messenger
             :
             now
             suppose
             this
             messenger
             deliver
             them
             ,
             yet
             saies
             withall
             ,
             that
             himself
             has
             autority
             from
             the
             King
             to
             supersede
             these
             Laws
             at
             his
             plesure
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             last
             resort
             must
             be
             to
             his
             dictats
             ,
             yet
             produces
             no
             other
             testimony
             but
             his
             own
             bare
             affirmation
             .
             Is
             it
             possible
             that
             any
             men
             in
             their
             wits
             should
             be
             so
             stupidly
             credulous
             ,
             as
             to
             incur
             the
             penalty
             of
             those
             Laws
             upon
             so
             improbable
             an
             indemnity
             ?
             And
             sure
             it
             would
             be
             no
             whit
             less
             madness
             in
             Christians
             ,
             to
             violate
             any
             precept
             of
             God
             ,
             on
             an
             ungrounded
             supposal
             of
             the
             Churches
             power
             to
             dispense
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             AND
             if
             the
             Church
             universal
             have
             not
             this
             power
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             ever
             claim'd
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             strange
             insolence
             for
             any
             particular
             Church
             to
             pretend
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             do's
             ;
             as
             if
             we
             should
             owe
             to
             her
             Tradition
             all
             our
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             Faith
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             without
             the
             supplies
             which
             she
             affords
             from
             the
             Oracle
             of
             her
             Chair
             ,
             our
             Religion
             were
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             our
             salvation
             insecure
             .
             Upon
             which
             wild
             dictates
             I
             shall
             take
             liberty
             in
             a
             distinct
             Section
             ,
             farther
             to
             animadvert
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               SECT
               .
               VI.
            
             The
             suffrage
             of
             the
             primitive
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             concerning
             the
             propriety
             and
             fitness
             which
             the
             Scripture
             hat
             towards
             the
             attainment
             of
             its
             excellent
             end
             .
          
           
             
               AGAINST
               what
               has
               bin
               hitherto
               said
               to
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               there
               opposes
               it self
               (
               as
               we
               have
               already
               intimated
               )
               the
               autority
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ;
             
               which
               allows
               it
               to
               be
               only
               an
               imperfect
               rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               saying
               in
               the
               fourth
               Session
               of
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             ,
             that
             Christian
             faith
             and
             discipline
             ,
             are
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Books
             written
             ,
             and
             unwritten
             Tradition
             .
             
               And
               in
               the
               fourth
               rule
               of
               the
               Index
               put
               forth
               by
               command
               of
               the
               said
               Council
               ,
            
             the
             Scripture
             
               is
               declar'd
               to
               be
            
             so
             far
             from
             useful
             ,
             that
             its
             reading
             is
             pernicious
             if
             permitted
             promiscuously
             in
             the
             vulgar
             Tongue
             ,
             
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               withheld
               :
               insomuch
               that
               the
               study
               of
               the
               holy
               Bible
               is
               commonly
               by
               persons
               of
               the
               Roman
               Communion
               ,
               imputed
               to
               Protestants
               as
               part
               of
               their
               heresy
               ;
               they
               being
               call'd
               by
               them
               in
               contemt
               the
               Evangelical
               men
               ,
               and
               Scripturarians
               .
               And
               the
               Bible
               in
               the
               vulgar
               Tongue
               of
               any
               Nation
               ,
               is
               commonly
               reckon'd
               among
               prohibited
               Books
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               ,
               publicly
               burnt
               
               when
               met
               with
               by
               the
               Inquisitors
               :
               and
               the
               person
               who
               is
               found
               with
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               read
               therein
               ,
               is
               subjected
               to
               severe
               penalties
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               FOR
               the
               vindication
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               to
               shame
               those
               unhappy
               Innovators
               ,
               who
               amidst
               great
               pretences
               to
               antiquity
               ,
               and
               veneration
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               prevaricat
               from
               both
               :
               I
               think
               it
               may
               not
               be
               amiss
               ,
               to
               shew
               plainly
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               primitive
               Church
               herein
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               as
               few
               words
               as
               the
               matter
               will
               admit
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               FIRST
               I
               premise
               that
            
             Ireneus
             and
             Tertullian
             
               having
               to
               do
               with
               Heretics
               ,
               who
               boasted
               themselves
               to
               be
               emendators
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               wiser
               then
               they
               ;
               despising
               their
               autority
               ,
               rejecting
               several
               parts
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               obtruding
               other
               writings
               in
               their
               steed
               ,
               have
               had
               recourse
               unto
               Tradition
               ,
               with
               a
               seeming
               preference
               of
               it
               unto
               Scripture
               .
               Their
               adversaries
               having
               no
               common
               principle
               besides
               the
               owning
               the
               name
               of
               Christians
               ;
               it
               was
               impossible
               to
               convince
               them
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               recourse
               to
               such
               a
               medium
               which
               they
               would
               allow
               .
               But
               these
               Fathers
               being
               to
               set
               down
               and
               establish
               their
               Faith
               ,
               are
               most
               express
               in
               resolving
               it
               into
               Scripture
               :
               and
               when
               they
               recommend
               Tradition
               ,
               ever
               mean
               such
               as
               is
               also
               Apostolical
               .
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
               IRENEUS
               in
               the
               second
               Book
               ,
               47.
               c.
               tells
               us
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             perfect
             ,
             as
             dictated
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             his
             spirit
             .
             
               And
               the
               
               same
               Father
               begins
               his
               third
               Book
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
            
             The
             disposition
             of
             our
             salvation
             is
             no
             otherwise
             known
             by
             us
             ,
             then
             by
             those
             by
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             was
             brought
             to
             us
             ;
             which
             indeed
             they
             first
             preach'd
             ,
             but
             afterward
             deliver'd
             it
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             foundation
             and
             pillar
             of
             our
             Faith.
             Nor
             may
             we
             imagin
             ,
             that
             they
             began
             to
             preach
             to
             others
             ,
             before
             they
             themselves
             had
             perfect
             knowledg
             ,
             as
             som
             are
             bold
             to
             say
             ;
             boasting
             themselves
             to
             be
             emendators
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             For
             after
             our
             Lords
             Resurrection
             ,
             they
             were
             indued
             with
             the
             power
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             from
             on
             high
             ,
             and
             having
             perfect
             knowledg
             ,
             went
             forth
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             preaching
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             celestial
             praise
             unto
             men
             .
             Each
             and
             all
             of
             whom
             had
             the
             Gospel
             of
             God.
             So
             Saint
             Matthew
             wrote
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             in
             their
             tongue
             .
             Saint
             Peter
             and
             Saint
             Paul
             preach'd
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             there
             founded
             a
             Church
             :
             Mark
             the
             Disciple
             and
             interpreter
             of
             Peter
             ,
             deliver'd
             in
             writing
             what
             he
             had
             preach'd
             ,
             and
             Luke
             the
             follower
             of
             Paul
             set
             down
             in
             his
             Book
             the
             Gospel
             he
             had
             deliver'd
             .
             Afterward
             Saint
             John
             at
             Ephesus
             in
             Asia
             publish'd
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               In
               his
               fourth
               Book
               ,
               c.
               66.
               he
               directs
               all
               the
               Heretics
               with
               whom
               he
               deals
               ,
               to
            
             read
             diligently
             the
             Gospel
             deliver'd
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             also
             read
             diligently
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             assuring
             they
             shall
             there
             find
             every
             action
             ,
             every
             doctrin
             ,
             and
             every
             suffering
             of
             our
             Lord
             declared
             by
             them
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             THUS
             Tertullian
             
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               Prescriptions
               ,
               c.
               6.
               
            
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             us
             to
             introduce
             any
             thing
             of
             our
             own
             will
             ,
             nor
             make
             any
             choice
             upon
             our
             arbitrement
             .
             We
             have
             the
             Apostles
             of
             our
             Lord
             for
             our
             Authors
             ,
             who
             themselves
             took
             up
             nothing
             on
             their
             own
             will
             or
             choice
             ;
             but
             faithfully
             imparted
             to
             the
             Nations
             the
             discipline
             which
             they
             had
             receiv'd
             from
             Christ
             .
             So
             that
             if
             an
             Angel
             from
             heaven
             should
             teach
             another
             doctrin
             ,
             he
             were
             to
             be
             accurst
             .
             
               And
               c.
               25.
            
             
             'T
             is
             madness
             ,
             
               saies
               he
               of
               the
               Heretics
            
             ,
             when
             they
             confess
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             ignorant
             of
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             taught
             things
             different
             ;
             to
             think
             that
             they
             did
             not
             revele
             all
             things
             to
             all
             :
             
               which
               he
               enforces
               in
               the
               following
               chapter
               .
               In
               his
               Book
               against
            
             Hermogenes
             ,
             
               c.
               23.
               he
               discourses
               thus
            
             ;
             I
             adore
             the
             plenitude
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             discovers
             to
             me
             the
             Creator
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             created
             .
             Also
             in
             the
             Gospel
             I
             find
             the
             Word
             was
             the
             Arbiter
             and
             Agent
             in
             the
             Creation
             .
             That
             all
             things
             were
             made
             of
             preexistent
             matter
             I
             never
             read
             .
             Let
             Hermogenes
             ,
             and
             his
             journy-men
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             written
             .
             If
             it
             be
             not
             written
             ,
             let
             him
             fear
             the
             woe
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             them
             that
             add
             or
             detract
             .
             
               And
               in
               the
               39.
               ch
               .
               of
               his
               Prescript
               .
            
             We
             feed
             our
             faith
             ,
             raise
             our
             hope
             ,
             and
             establish
             our
             reliance
             with
             the
             sacred
             Words
             .
          
           
             
               6.
               
               IN
               like
               manner
            
             Hippolytus
             
               in
               the
               Homily
               against
            
             Noetus
             
               declares
               ,
               that
            
             we
             acknowledg
             only
             from
             Scripture
             that
             there
             is
             one
             God.
             And
             whereas
             secular
             Philosophy
             is
             not
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             
             but
             from
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             doctrin
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             ;
             so
             whosoever
             of
             us
             will
             preserve
             piety
             towards
             God
             ,
             he
             cannot
             otherwise
             learn
             it
             then
             from
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             Accordingly
             Origen
             
               in
               the
               fifth
               Homily
               on
            
             Leviticus
             ,
             
               saies
               ,
               that
            
             in
             the
             Scripture
             every
             word
             appertaining
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             sought
             and
             discust
             ;
             and
             the
             knowledg
             of
             all
             things
             is
             to
             be
             receiv'd
             .
          
           
             
               7.
               
               WHAT
               Saint
            
             Cyprians
             
               opinion
               was
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               we
               learn
               at
               large
               from
               his
               Epistle
               to
            
             Pompey
             .
             
               For
               when
               Tradition
               was
               objected
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               answers
            
             ;
             Whence
             is
             this
             Tradition
             ?
             is
             it
             from
             the
             autority
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             his
             Gospel
             ;
             or
             comes
             it
             from
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             Epistles
             ?
             Almighty
             God
             declares
             that
             what
             is
             written
             should
             be
             obei'd
             and
             practic'd
             .
             The
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             saies
             he
             in
             Joshua
             ,
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             but
             thou
             shalt
             meditate
             in
             it
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             observe
             and
             keep
             all
             that
             is
             written
             therein
             .
             So
             our
             Lord
             sending
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             commands
             them
             to
             baptize
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             to
             observe
             all
             things
             that
             he
             had
             commanded
             .
             Again
             ,
             what
             obstinacy
             and
             presumtion
             is
             it
             to
             prefer
             human
             Tradition
             to
             divine
             Command
             :
             not
             considering
             that
             Gods
             wrath
             is
             kindled
             as
             often
             as
             his
             Precepts
             are
             dissolv'd
             and
             neglected
             by
             reason
             of
             human
             Traditions
             .
             Thus
             God
             warns
             and
             speaks
             by
             Isaiah
             :
             This
             people
             honors
             me
             with
             their
             lips
             ,
             but
             their
             heart
             is
             far
             from
             me
             ;
             but
             in
             vain
             do
             they
             worship
             me
             ,
             
             teaching
             for
             doctrins
             the
             commandments
             of
             men
             .
             Also
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             Gospel
             checks
             and
             reproves
             ,
             saying
             ;
             you
             reject
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             establish
             your
             Tradition
             .
             Of
             which
             Precept
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             being
             mindful
             ,
             admonishes
             and
             instructs
             ,
             saying
             ;
             If
             any
             man
             teaches
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             hearkens
             not
             to
             sound
             doctrin
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             proud
             ,
             knowing
             nothing
             :
             From
             such
             we
             must
             depart
             .
             
               And
               again
               he
               adds
            
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             compendious
             way
             for
             religious
             and
             sincere
             minds
             ,
             both
             to
             deposit
             their
             errors
             ,
             and
             find
             out
             the
             truth
             .
             For
             if
             we
             return
             to
             the
             source
             and
             original
             of
             divine
             Tradition
             ,
             human
             error
             will
             cease
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             heavenly
             Mysteries
             being
             seen
             ,
             whatsoever
             was
             hid
             with
             clouds
             and
             darkness
             ,
             will
             be
             manifest
             by
             the
             light
             of
             truth
             .
             If
             a
             pipe
             that
             brought
             plentiful
             supplies
             of
             water
             fail
             on
             the
             suddain
             ,
             do
             not
             men
             look
             to
             the
             fountain
             ,
             and
             thence
             learn
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             defect
             ,
             whether
             the
             spring
             it self
             be
             dry
             ;
             or
             if
             running
             freely
             ,
             the
             water
             is
             stopt
             in
             its
             passage
             ;
             that
             if
             by
             interrupted
             or
             broken
             conveiances
             ,
             it
             was
             hindred
             to
             pass
             ,
             they
             being
             repair'd
             ,
             it
             may
             again
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             plenty
             as
             it
             flows
             from
             the
             spring
             ?
             And
             this
             Gods
             Priests
             ought
             to
             do
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             obeying
             the
             commands
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             if
             truth
             have
             swerv'd
             or
             fail'd
             in
             any
             particular
             ,
             we
             go
             backward
             to
             the
             source
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             and
             Apostolical
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             there
             found
             our
             actings
             ;
             from
             whence
             their
             order
             and
             origination
             began
             .
          
           
           
             
               8.
               
               IT
               is
               true
            
             Bellarmine
             
               reproches
               this
               discourse
               as
               erroneous
               ;
               but
               whatever
               it
               might
               be
               in
               the
               inference
               which
               Saint
            
             Cyprian
             
               drew
               from
               it
               ,
               in
               it self
               it
               was
               not
               so
               .
               For
               Saint
            
             Austin
             ,
             
               tho
               sufficiently
               engag'd
               against
               Saint
            
             Cyprians
             
               conclusion
               allows
               the
               position
               as
               most
               Orthodox
               ;
               saying
               ,
               in
               the
               fourth
               Book
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               c.
               35.
               
            
             Whereas
             he
             admonishes
             to
             go
             back
             to
             the
             fountain
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             thence
             bring
             the
             stream
             down
             to
             our
             times
             ;
             't
             is
             most
             excellent
             ,
             and
             without
             doubt
             to
             be
             don
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             THUS
             Eusebius
             
               expresses
               himself
               in
               his
               second
               Book
               against
            
             Sabellius
             .
             As
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             sloth
             ,
             not
             to
             seek
             into
             those
             things
             ,
             whereof
             one
             may
             enquire
             ;
             so
             't
             is
             insolence
             to
             be
             inquisitive
             in
             others
             .
             But
             what
             are
             those
             things
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             enquire
             into
             ?
             Even
             those
             which
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             those
             things
             which
             are
             not
             there
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             seek
             after
             .
             For
             if
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             had
             not
             omitted
             them
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               10.
               
               ATHANASIUS
               in
               his
               Tract
               of
               the
               Incarnation
               ,
               saies
               ,
            
             It
             is
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             adhere
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             relinquish
             it
             ,
             thinking
             by
             syllogisms
             to
             evade
             ,
             what
             is
             there
             clearly
             deliver'd
             .
             
               Again
               in
               his
               Tract
               to
            
             Serap
             .
             
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             Ask
             not
             ,
             saies
             he
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             but
             learn
             only
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             For
             the
             instructions
             which
             you
             will
             find
             there
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             .
             
               And
               in
               his
               Oration
               against
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               
               declares
               ,
            
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             sufficient
             to
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             
               11.
               
               AGREEABLE
               to
               these
               is
            
             Optatus
             
               in
               his
               5.
               
               Book
               against
            
             Parmen
             .
             
               who
               reasons
               thus
            
             ,
             You
             say
             't
             is
             lawful
             to
             rebaptize
             ,
             we
             say
             't
             is
             not
             lawful
             :
             betwixt
             your
             saying
             and
             our
             gain-saying
             the
             peoples
             minds
             are
             amus'd
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             believe
             either
             you
             or
             us
             .
             All
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             contentious
             .
             Therefore
             Judges
             are
             to
             be
             call'd
             in
             .
             Christians
             they
             cannot
             be
             ;
             for
             they
             will
             be
             parties
             ;
             and
             thereby
             partial
             .
             Therefore
             a
             Judg
             is
             to
             be
             lookt
             out
             from
             abroad
             .
             If
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             he
             knows
             not
             the
             mysteries
             of
             our
             Religion
             .
             If
             a
             Jew
             ,
             he
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             our
             baptism
             .
             There
             is
             therefore
             no
             earthly
             Judg
             ;
             but
             one
             is
             to
             be
             sought
             from
             heaven
             .
             Yet
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             a
             resort
             to
             heaven
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Gospel
             a
             Testament
             :
             and
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             celestial
             things
             may
             be
             compar'd
             to
             earthly
             .
             So
             it
             is
             as
             with
             a
             Father
             who
             has
             many
             children
             ;
             while
             he
             is
             present
             he
             orders
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             a
             written
             Will
             :
             Accordingly
             Christ
             when
             he
             was
             present
             upon
             earth
             ,
             from
             time
             to
             time
             commanded
             the
             Apostles
             whatsoever
             was
             necessary
             .
             But
             as
             the
             earthly
             father
             finding
             himself
             to
             be
             at
             the
             point
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             fearing
             that
             after
             his
             departure
             his
             children
             should
             quarrel
             among
             themselves
             ,
             he
             calls
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             puts
             his
             mind
             in
             writing
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             difference
             arise
             among
             the
             brethren
             ,
             they
             go
             not
             to
             their
             Fathers
             Sepulcher
             ,
             but
             repair
             to
             his
             Will
             and
             Testament
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             rests
             in
             his
             
             grave
             ,
             speaks
             still
             in
             his
             writing
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             alive
             .
             Our
             Lord
             who
             left
             his
             Will
             among
             us
             ,
             is
             now
             in
             heaven
             ;
             therefore
             let
             us
             seek
             his
             commands
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             Will.
             
          
           
             
               12.
               
               THUS
            
             Cyril
             of
             Ierus
             .
             
               Cat.
               4.
            
             
             Nothing
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             least
             concernment
             of
             the
             divine
             and
             holy
             Sacraments
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             deliver'd
             without
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             :
             believe
             not
             me
             unless
             I
             give
             you
             a
             demonstration
             of
             what
             I
             say
             from
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               13.
               
               SAINT
            
             Basil
             
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               the
               true
               Faith
               saies
               ,
            
             If
             God
             be
             faithful
             in
             all
             his
             sayings
             ,
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             works
             ,
             they
             remaining
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             being
             don
             in
             truth
             and
             equity
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             an
             evident
             sign
             of
             infidelity
             and
             pride
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             shall
             reject
             what
             is
             written
             ,
             and
             introduce
             what
             is
             not
             written
             .
             
               In
               which
               Books
               he
               generally
               declares
               that
               he
               will
               write
               nothing
               but
               what
               he
               receives
               from
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               :
               and
               that
               he
               abhors
               from
               taking
               it
               elsewhere
               .
               In
               his
               29.
               
               Homily
               against
               the
               Antitrinit
               .
            
             Believe
             ,
             
               saies
               he
            
             ,
             those
             which
             are
             written
             ;
             seek
             not
             those
             which
             are
             not
             written
             .
             
               And
               in
               his
               Eth.
               reg
               .
               26.
               
            
             Every
             word
             and
             action
             ought
             to
             be
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             divinely
             inspir'd
             Scriptures
             to
             the
             establishment
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             reproof
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             
               14.
               
               SAINT
            
             Ambrose
             
               in
               the
               first
               Book
               of
               his
               Offic.
               saies
               :
            
             How
             can
             we
             make
             use
             of
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ?
             
               And
               in
               his
               Instit
               .
               of
               Virgins
               .
            
             I
             read
             he
             is
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             
             read
             not
             he
             is
             the
             second
             ;
             let
             them
             who
             say
             he
             is
             second
             ,
             shew
             it
             from
             the
             reading
             .
          
           
             
               15.
               
               GREG.
            
             Nyssen
             
               in
               his
               Dial.
               of
               the
               soul
               and
               resurrect
               .
               saies
               ,
            
             'T
             is
             undeniable
             ,
             that
             truth
             is
             there
             only
             to
             be
             plac'd
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             the
             seal
             of
             Scripture
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             
               16.
               
               SAINT
            
             Jerom
             against
             Helvidius
             declares
             .
             As
             we
             deny
             not
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             so
             we
             refuse
             those
             which
             are
             not
             written
             .
             
               And
               in
               his
               Comment
               on
               the
               98.
               
               Ps
               .
            
             Every
             thing
             that
             we
             assert
             ,
             we
             must
             shew
             from
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             The
             word
             of
             him
             that
             speaks
             has
             not
             that
             autority
             as
             Gods
             precept
             .
             
               And
               on
               the
               87.
               
               Ps
               .
            
             Whatever
             is
             said
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             nor
             have
             afterwards
             autority
             .
             Tho
             one
             be
             holy
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             tho
             one
             be
             eloquent
             ;
             yet
             has
             he
             not
             autority
             .
          
           
             
               17.
               
               SAINT
            
             Austin
             
               in
               his
               Tract
               of
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               c.
               12.
            
             acknowledges
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             convinc'd
             but
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             what
             he
             was
             to
             believe
             ;
             and
             adds
             they
             are
             read
             with
             such
             manifestation
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             believes
             them
             must
             confess
             the
             doctrin
             to
             be
             most
             true
             .
             
               In
               the
               second
               Book
               of
               Christian
               doctrin
               ,
               c.
               9.
               he
               saies
               ,
               that
            
             in
             the
             plain
             places
             of
             Scripture
             are
             found
             all
             those
             things
             that
             concern
             Faith
             and
             Manners
             .
             
               And
               in
               Epist
               .
               42.
            
             
             All
             things
             which
             have
             bin
             exhibited
             heretofore
             as
             don
             to
             mankind
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             now
             see
             and
             deliver
             to
             our
             posterity
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             has
             not
             past
             them
             in
             silence
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             they
             concern
             
             the
             search
             or
             defence
             of
             our
             Religion
             .
             
               In
               his
               Tract
               of
               the
               good
               of
               Widowhood
               ,
               he
               saies
               to
            
             Julian
             ,
             
               the
               person
               to
               whom
               he
               addresses
               .
            
             What
             shall
             I
             teach
             you
             more
             then
             that
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Apostle
             :
             for
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             settles
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             doctrin
             ;
             that
             we
             think
             not
             any
             thing
             more
             then
             we
             ought
             to
             think
             ;
             but
             to
             think
             soberly
             ,
             as
             God
             has
             dealt
             to
             every
             man
             the
             mesure
             of
             Faith.
             Therefore
             my
             teaching
             is
             only
             to
             expound
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Doctor
             ,
             
               Ep.
               157.
            
             
             Where
             any
             subject
             is
             obscure
             ,
             and
             passes
             our
             comprehension
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             do's
             not
             plainly
             afford
             its
             help
             ,
             there
             human
             conjecture
             is
             presumtuous
             in
             defining
             .
          
           
             
               18.
               
               THEOPHILUS
               of
            
             Alex.
             
               in
               his
               second
               Paschal
               homily
               ,
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
            
             't
             is
             the
             suggestion
             of
             a
             diabolical
             spirit
             to
             think
             that
             any
             thing
             besides
             the
             Scripture
             has
             divine
             autority
             .
             
               And
               in
               his
               third
               he
               adds
               ,
               that
            
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             having
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             lay
             firm
             foundation
             of
             their
             doctrin
             .
          
           
             
               19.
               
               CHRYSOSTOM
               in
               his
               third
               Homily
               on
               the
               first
               of
               the
            
             Thessal
             .
             
               asserts
               ,
               that
            
             from
             the
             alone
             reading
             or
             hearing
             of
             the
             Scripture
             one
             may
             learn
             all
             things
             necessary
             .
             
               So
               Hom.
               34.
               on
               Act.
               15.
               he
               declares
               .
            
             A
             heathen
             comes
             and
             saies
             :
             I
             would
             willingly
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             I
             know
             not
             who
             to
             join
             my self
             to
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             many
             contentions
             among
             you
             ,
             many
             seditions
             and
             tumults
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             am
             in
             doubt
             what
             opinion
             I
             should
             abuse
             ,
             Each
             man
             saies
             ,
             what
             I
             say
             is
             
             true
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             whom
             to
             believe
             ;
             each
             pretends
             to
             Scripture
             which
             I
             am
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             'T
             is
             very
             well
             the
             issue
             is
             put
             here
             :
             for
             if
             the
             appeal
             were
             to
             reason
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             there
             would
             be
             just
             occasion
             of
             being
             troubled
             :
             but
             when
             we
             appeal
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             simple
             and
             certain
             ,
             you
             may
             easily
             your self
             judg
             .
             He
             that
             agrees
             with
             the
             Scripture
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             he
             that
             resists
             them
             ,
             is
             far
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             
               And
               on
               Ps
               .
               95.
            
             
             If
             any
             thing
             be
             said
             without
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             mind
             halts
             between
             different
             opinions
             ;
             somtimes
             inclining
             as
             to
             what
             is
             probable
             ,
             anon
             rejecting
             as
             what
             is
             frivolous
             :
             but
             when
             the
             testimony
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             is
             produc'd
             ,
             the
             mind
             both
             of
             speaker
             and
             hearer
             is
             confirm'd
             .
             
               And
               Hom.
               4.
               on
            
             Lazar
             .
             Tho
             one
             should
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             or
             an
             Angel
             come
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             we
             must
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             they
             being
             fram'd
             by
             the
             Lord
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             quick
             and
             dead
             .
             
               And
               Hom.
               13.
               2
               
               Cor.
               7.
               
            
             Is
             it
             not
             an
             absurd
             thing
             that
             when
             we
             deal
             with
             men
             about
             mony
             ,
             we
             will
             trust
             no
             body
             ,
             but
             cast
             up
             the
             sum
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             our
             counters
             ;
             but
             in
             religious
             affairs
             ,
             suffer
             our selves
             to
             be
             led
             aside
             by
             other
             mens
             opinions
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             we
             have
             by
             an
             exact
             scale
             and
             touchstone
             ,
             the
             dictat
             of
             the
             divine
             Law.
             Therefore
             I
             pray
             and
             exhort
             you
             ,
             that
             giving
             no
             heed
             to
             what
             this
             or
             that
             man
             saies
             ,
             you
             would
             consult
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             thence
             learn
             the
             divine
             riches
             ,
             and
             pursue
             what
             you
             have
             learnt
             .
             
               And
               Hom.
               58.
               on
               Jo.
               10.1
               .
            
             'T
             is
             the
             mark
             of
             a
             thief
             ,
             
             that
             he
             comes
             not
             in
             by
             the
             dore
             ,
             but
             another
             way
             :
             now
             by
             the
             dore
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             signified
             .
             
               And
               Hom.
               on
               Gal.
               1.8
            
             .
             The
             Apostle
             saies
             not
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             teach
             a
             contrary
             doctrin
             let
             him
             be
             accurs'd
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             subvert
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             teach
             any
             thing
             beside
             the
             Gospel
             which
             you
             have
             receiv'd
             ,
             or
             vary
             any
             little
             thing
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accurs'd
             .
          
           
             
               20.
               
               CYRIL
               of
            
             Alex.
             against
             Jul.
             l.
             
               7.
               saies
            
             ,
             The
             holy
             Scripture
             is
             sufficient
             to
             make
             them
             who
             are
             instructed
             in
             it
             ,
             wise
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             and
             endued
             with
             most
             ample
             knowledg
             .
          
           
             
               21.
               
               THEODORET
               Dial.
               1.
            
             
             I
             am
             perswaded
             only
             by
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             
               And
               Dial.
               2.
            
             
             I
             am
             not
             so
             bold
             to
             affirm
             any
             thing
             ,
             not
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             
               And
               again
               ,
               qu.
               45.
               upon
            
             Genes
             .
             We
             ought
             not
             to
             enquire
             after
             what
             is
             past
             over
             in
             silence
             ,
             but
             acquiesce
             in
             what
             is
             written
             .
          
           
             
               22.
               
               IT
               were
               easy
               to
               enlarge
               this
               discourse
               into
               a
               Volume
               ;
               but
               having
               taken
               ,
               as
               they
               offer'd
               themselves
               ,
               the
               suffrages
               of
               the
               writers
               of
               the
               four
               first
               Centuries
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               proceed
               to
               those
               that
               follow
               .
               If
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               were
               a
               perfect
               rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               Manners
               to
               all
               Christians
               heretofore
               ,
               we
               may
               reasonably
               assure
               our selves
               it
               is
               so
               still
               ;
               and
               will
               now
               guide
               us
               into
               all
               necessary
               truth
               ,
               and
               consequently
               make
               us
               wise
               unto
               salvation
               ,
               without
               the
               aid
               of
               oral
               Tradition
               ,
               or
               the
               new
               mintage
               of
               a
               living
               infallible
               Judg
               of
               controversy
               .
               And
               the
               
               impartial
               Reader
               will
               be
               enabled
               to
               judg
               whether
               our
               appeal
               to
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               all
               occasions
               of
               controversy
               ,
               and
               recommendation
               of
               it
               to
               the
               study
               of
               every
               Christian
               ,
               be
               that
               heresy
               and
               innovation
               which
               it
               is
               said
               to
               be
               .
            
          
           
             
               23.
               
               IT
               is
               ,
               we
               know
               ,
               severely
               imputed
               to
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               by
               our
               Savior
               ,
               that
               they
               took
               from
               the
               people
            
             the
             key
             of
             knowledg
             ,
             
               Luk.
               11.52
               .
               and
               had
            
             made
             the
             word
             of
             God
             of
             none
             effect
             by
             their
             Traditions
             ,
             
               Mat.
               15.6
               .
               but
               they
               never
               attemted
               what
               has
               bin
               since
               practiced
               by
               their
               Successors
               in
               the
               Western
               Church
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Testament
               it self
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               not
               only
               the
               efficacy
               ,
               but
               very
               possession
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               by
               their
               Traditions
               .
               Surely
               this
               had
               bin
               exceeding
               criminal
               from
               any
               hand
               :
               but
               that
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Governors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               universal
               and
               infallible
               Pastor
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               claim
               the
               office
               to
               interpret
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               exhort
               unto
               ,
               and
               assist
               in
               the
               knowledg
               of
               them
               ,
               should
               be
               the
               men
               who
               thus
               rob
               the
               people
               of
               them
               ;
               carries
               with
               it
               the
               highest
               aggravations
               both
               of
               cruelty
               and
               breach
               of
               trust
               .
            
             If
             any
             man
             shall
             take
             away
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             this
             prophecy
             ,
             
               saies
               Saint
            
             John
             ,
             
               Revel
               .
               22.19
            
             .
             God
             shall
             take
             away
             his
             part
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             things
             
             which
             are
             written
             in
             this
             Book
             .
             
               What
               vengeance
               therefore
               awaits
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               taken
               away
               not
               only
               from
               one
               Book
               ,
               but
               at
               once
               the
               Books
               themselves
               ,
               even
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               whole
               word
               of
               God
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               SECT
               .
               VII
            
             .
             Historical
             reflexions
             upon
             the
             events
             which
             have
             happen'd
             in
             the
             Church
             since
             the
             with-drawing
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             T
             WILL
             in
             this
             place
             be
             no
             useless
             contemplation
             to
             observe
             ,
             after
             the
             Scriptures
             had
             bin
             ravisht
             from
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             what
             pitiful
             pretenders
             were
             admitted
             to
             succeed
             .
             And
             first
             because
             Lay-men
             were
             presum'd
             to
             be
             illiterate
             ,
             and
             easily
             seducible
             by
             those
             writings
             which
             were
             in
             themselves
             difficult
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             wrested
             by
             the
             
               unlearned
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
            
             ;
             pictures
             were
             recommended
             in
             their
             steed
             ,
             and
             complemented
             as
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             which
             soon
             emprov'd
             into
             a
             necessity
             of
             their
             worship
             ,
             and
             that
             gross
             superstition
             which
             renders
             Christianity
             abominated
             by
             Turks
             ,
             and
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Heathens
             unto
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             would
             not
             be
             hasty
             in
             charging
             Idolatry
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             all
             in
             her
             communion
             ;
             but
             that
             their
             Image-worship
             is
             a
             most
             fatal
             snare
             ,
             in
             which
             vast
             numbers
             of
             unhappy
             souls
             are
             taken
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             doubt
             who
             hath
             with
             any
             regard
             travail'd
             in
             Popish
             Countries
             .
             I
             my self
             ,
             and
             thousands
             of
             others
             ,
             
             whom
             the
             late
             troubles
             ,
             or
             other
             occasions
             sent
             abroad
             ,
             are
             and
             have
             bin
             witnesses
             thereof
             .
             Charity
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             believes
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             it
             do's
             not
             oblige
             men
             to
             disbelieve
             their
             eies
             .
             'T
             was
             the
             out-cry
             of
             Micah
             against
             the
             Danites
             ,
             
               Jud.
               18.24
               .
               ye
               have
               taken
               away
               my
               Gods
               which
               I
               have
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               are
               gon
               away
               ,
               and
               what
               have
               I
               more
               ?
            
             but
             the
             Laity
             of
             the
             Roman
             communion
             may
             enlarge
             the
             complaint
             ,
             and
             say
             ;
             you
             have
             taken
             away
             the
             oracles
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             every
             where
             among
             us
             graven
             and
             molten
             Images
             ,
             and
             Teraphims
             ,
             and
             what
             have
             we
             more
             ?
             and
             't
             was
             lately
             the
             loud
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             me
             is
             still
             ,
             the
             unanswerable
             complaint
             of
             the
             poor
             Americans
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             deni'd
             to
             worship
             their
             Pagod
             once
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             when
             they
             who
             forbad
             them
             ,
             worship'd
             theirs
             every
             day
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             THE
             Jews
             before
             the
             captivity
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             recent
             memory
             of
             the
             Miracles
             in
             Egypt
             and
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             conquest
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             with
             those
             that
             succeeded
             under
             the
             Judges
             and
             kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Iuda
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             express
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             menaces
             of
             Prophets
             ,
             ever
             and
             anon
             fell
             to
             downright
             Idolatry
             :
             but
             after
             their
             return
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             have
             kept
             themselves
             from
             falling
             into
             that
             sin
             ;
             tho
             they
             had
             no
             Prophets
             to
             instruct
             them
             ,
             no
             miracles
             or
             government
             to
             encourage
             or
             constrain
             them
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             which
             a
             very
             
             learned
             man
             in
             his
             discourse
             of
             religious
             Assemblies
             takes
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             reading
             and
             teaching
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             ;
             which
             was
             perform'd
             with
             great
             exactness
             after
             the
             return
             from
             the
             captivity
             ,
             but
             was
             not
             so
             perform'd
             before
             .
             And
             may
             we
             not
             invert
             the
             observation
             ,
             and
             impute
             the
             Image-worship
             now
             set
             up
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             forbidding
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             interdicting
             the
             privat
             use
             ,
             and
             institution
             in
             them
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             FOR
             a
             farther
             supplement
             in
             place
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             whose
             History
             was
             thought
             not
             edifying
             enough
             ,
             the
             Legends
             of
             the
             Saints
             were
             introduc'd
             ;
             stories
             so
             stupid
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             imagin
             them
             design'd
             as
             an
             experiment
             how
             far
             credulity
             could
             be
             impos'd
             upon
             ;
             or
             else
             fram'd
             to
             a
             worse
             intent
             ,
             that
             Christianity
             by
             them
             might
             be
             made
             ridiculous
             .
             Yet
             these
             are
             recommended
             to
             use
             and
             veneration
             ,
             while
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             utterly
             forbidden
             ,
             whereby
             the
             parties
             to
             this
             unhappy
             practice
             (
             that
             I
             may
             speak
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             
               Jerem.
               2.13
               .
               )
               have
               committed
               two
               evils
               ,
               they
               have
               forsaken
               the
               fountain
               of
               living
               waters
               ,
               and
               hewed
               them
               out
               cisterns
               ,
               broken
               cisterns
               that
               can
               hold
               no
               water
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             FARTHER
             yet
             ,
             the
             same
             unreasonable
             tyranny
             which
             permitted
             not
             the
             Laity
             to
             understand
             Almighty
             God
             speaking
             to
             them
             in
             
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             hinder'd
             them
             from
             being
             suffer'd
             to
             understand
             the
             Church
             or
             themselves
             speaking
             to
             him
             in
             their
             praiers
             ;
             whilst
             the
             whole
             Roman
             office
             is
             so
             dispos'd
             ,
             that
             in
             defiance
             of
             the
             Apostles
             discourse
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               he
               that
               occupies
               the
               room
               of
               the
               unlearned
               must
               say
               amen
               ,
               to
               those
               praiers
               and
               praises
               which
               he
               has
               no
               comprehension
               of
               :
            
             and
             by
             his
             endless
             repetitions
             of
             Paters
             ,
             Ave's
             and
             Credo's
             ,
             falls
             into
             that
             battology
             reprov'd
             by
             our
             Savior
             ,
             
               Mat
               ,
               6.7
            
             .
             and
             as
             't
             was
             said
             to
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             Jo.
             4.22
             .
             
               knows
               not
               what
               he
               worships
            
             .
             Yet
             this
             unaccountable
             practice
             is
             so
             much
             the
             darling
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             that
             when
             in
             France
             about
             eighteen
             years
             since
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Missal
             was
             translated
             into
             the
             vulgar
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             publish'd
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             several
             of
             their
             Bishops
             ;
             the
             Clergy
             of
             France
             rose
             up
             in
             great
             fury
             against
             the
             attemt
             ,
             anathematizing
             in
             their
             circular
             Epistles
             ,
             
               all
               that
               sold
               ,
               read
               ,
               or
               us'd
               the
               said
               Book
               :
            
             and
             upon
             complaint
             unto
             Pope
             Alex.
             the
             7.
             he
             resented
             the
             matter
             so
             deeply
             ,
             as
             to
             issue
             out
             his
             Bull
             against
             it
             in
             the
             following
             words
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             WHEREAS
             
               sons
               of
               perdition
               ,
               endevoring
               the
               destruction
               of
               souls
               ,
               have
               translated
               the
               Roman
               Missal
               into
               the
               French
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               so
               attemted
               to
               throw
               down
               and
               trample
               upon
               the
               majesty
               of
               the
               holy
               Rites
               comprehended
               in
               Latin
               words
               :
               As
               we
               abominate
               and
               detest
               the
               novelty
               ,
               which
               will
               deform
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               produce
               
               disobedience
               ,
               temerity
               ,
               boldness
               ,
               sedition
               and
               schism
               ;
               so
               we
               condemn
               ,
               reprobate
               and
               forbid
               ,
               the
               said
               and
               all
               other
               such
               Translations
               ,
               and
               interdict
               the
               reading
               ,
               and
               keeping
               ,
               to
               all
               and
               singular
               the
               faithful
               ,
               of
               whatever
               sex
               ,
               degree
               ,
               order
               ,
               condition
               ,
               dignity
               ,
               honor
               ,
               or
               preeminence
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               under
               pain
               of
               excommunication
               .
               And
               we
               command
               the
               copies
               to
               be
               immediatly
               burnt
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             mortal
             a
             sin
             it
             seems
             't
             was
             thought
             for
             the
             Laity
             to
             understand
             the
             praiers
             in
             which
             they
             must
             communicate
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             NOR
             is
             this
             all
             ;
             agreeable
             to
             the
             other
             attemts
             upon
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             was
             the
             bold
             insolence
             of
             making
             a
             new
             authentic
             Text
             ,
             in
             that
             unknown
             Tongue
             in
             which
             the
             offices
             of
             praier
             had
             bin
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             be
             kept
             disguis'd
             ;
             which
             was
             don
             by
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             in
             the
             fourth
             Session
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Council
             had
             given
             this
             Prerogative
             to
             the
             Version
             which
             it
             call'd
             vulgar
             ,
             the
             succeeding
             Popes
             began
             to
             consider
             what
             that
             Version
             was
             ;
             and
             this
             work
             Pius
             the
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             set
             upon
             ;
             but
             prevented
             by
             death
             fail'd
             to
             complete
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             honor
             of
             the
             performance
             fell
             to
             Sixtus
             the
             fifth
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             plenitude
             of
             his
             Apostolic
             power
             ,
             the
             Translation
             being
             reform'd
             to
             his
             mind
             ,
             Commanded
             it
             to
             be
             that
             genuine
             ancient
             Edition
             ,
             which
             the
             Trent
             Fathers
             had
             before
             made
             authentic
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             excommunication
             requir'd
             it
             to
             be
             so
             received
             :
             which
             he
             do's
             in
             this
             
             form
             .
             
               Of
               our
               certain
               knowledg
               ,
               and
               the
               plenitude
               of
               Apostolic
               power
               ,
               we
               order
               and
               declare
               that
               vulgar
               Edition
               which
               has
               bin
               receiv'd
               for
               authentic
               by
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             ,
             
               is
               without
               doubt
               or
               controversy
               to
               be
               esteem'd
               this
               very
               one
               ,
               which
               being
               amended
               as
               well
               as
               it
               is
               possible
               ,
               and
               printed
               at
               the
               Vatican
               Press
               ,
               we
               publish
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               whole
               Christian
               Republic
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               Churches
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               .
               Decreeing
               that
               it
               having
               bin
               approv'd
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               holy
               universal
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               the
               Decree
               of
               the
               general
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             ,
             
               and
               now
               by
               the
               Apostolic
               autority
               deliver'd
               to
               us
               by
               the
               Lord
               ;
               is
               the
               true
               ,
               legitimate
               ,
               authentic
               ,
               and
               undoubted
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               received
               and
               held
               in
               all
               public
               and
               privat
               Disputations
               ,
               Lectures
               ,
               Preachings
               ,
               and
               Expositions
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             notwithstanding
             this
             certain
             knowledg
             ,
             and
             plenitude
             of
             Apostolic
             power
             ,
             soon
             after
             came
             Clement
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             again
             resumes
             the
             work
             of
             his
             Predecessor
             Sixtus
             ,
             discovers
             great
             and
             many
             errors
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             puts
             out
             one
             more
             reform'd
             ,
             yet
             confest
             by
             himself
             to
             be
             imperfect
             ;
             which
             now
             stands
             for
             the
             authentic
             Text
             ,
             and
             carries
             the
             title
             of
             the
             Bible
             put
             forth
             by
             Sixtus
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             it's
             alterations
             .
             So
             well
             do's
             the
             Roman
             Church
             deserve
             the
             honor
             which
             she
             pretends
             to
             ,
             of
             being
             the
             
               mistress
               of
               all
               Churches
            
             ;
             and
             so
             infallible
             is
             the
             holy
             Chair
             in
             its
             determinations
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             so
             authentic
             a
             Transcript
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             (
             concerning
             
             which
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Mat.
               5.18
               .
               one
               jot
               or
               one
               title
               shall
               not
               fail
               )
            
             is
             that
             which
             she
             establisht
             ,
             and
             that
             has
             receiv'd
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             yet
             according
             to
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             infallible
             Corrector
             ,
             wants
             still
             more
             alterations
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             DEPENDENT
             upon
             this
             ,
             and
             as
             great
             a
             mischief
             as
             any
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             consequent
             to
             the
             with-drawing
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             step
             it
             made
             to
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             ancient
             and
             most
             useful
             disciplin
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             point
             of
             Penance
             ,
             whose
             rigors
             alwaies
             heretofore
             preceded
             the
             possibility
             of
             having
             absolution
             .
             Now
             of
             this
             we
             know
             a
             solemn
             part
             was
             the
             state
             of
             Audience
             ,
             when
             the
             lapst
             person
             was
             receiv'd
             after
             long
             attendance
             without
             dores
             ,
             prostrations
             ,
             and
             lamentations
             there
             ,
             within
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             was
             permitted
             with
             the
             Catechumens
             or
             Candidats
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             readings
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             stay
             till
             praier
             began
             ,
             but
             then
             depart
             .
             He
             was
             oblig'd
             to
             hear
             the
             terrors
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             threats
             of
             the
             divine
             Law
             against
             sin
             and
             sinners
             ,
             to
             stand
             among
             the
             unbaptiz'd
             and
             heathen
             multitude
             ,
             and
             learn
             again
             the
             elements
             of
             that
             holy
             Faith
             from
             which
             he
             had
             prevaricated
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             time
             be
             render'd
             capable
             of
             the
             devotions
             of
             the
             faithful
             ▪
             and
             afterward
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             thought
             useless
             or
             dangerous
             to
             be
             understood
             and
             heard
             ,
             it
             
             was
             consequent
             that
             the
             state
             of
             Audience
             should
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             Penance
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             next
             to
             it
             ,
             upon
             the
             self-same
             principle
             should
             be
             dismist
             :
             and
             so
             the
             long
             probation
             formerly
             requir'd
             should
             be
             supplanted
             ;
             and
             the
             compendious
             way
             of
             pardoning
             first
             ,
             and
             repenting
             afterwards
             ,
             the
             endless
             circle
             of
             sinning
             and
             being
             absolv'd
             ,
             and
             then
             sinning
             and
             being
             absolv'd
             again
             ,
             should
             prevail
             upon
             the
             Church
             .
             Which
             still
             obtains
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             complaints
             ,
             and
             irrefragable
             demonstrations
             of
             learned
             men
             even
             of
             the
             Romish
             Communion
             ,
             who
             plainly
             shew
             this
             now
             receiv'd
             method
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             innovation
             groundless
             and
             unreasonable
             ,
             and
             most
             pernicious
             in
             its
             consequents
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             AND
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             that
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             plainer
             evidence
             of
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             concerning
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             being
             known
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             learned
             but
             mean
             Christian
             ,
             and
             the
             interest
             they
             have
             therein
             ;
             then
             is
             the
             ancient
             course
             of
             Penance
             ,
             establisht
             by
             the
             the
             practice
             of
             all
             the
             first
             Ages
             ,
             and
             almost
             as
             many
             Councils
             ,
             whether
             general
             or
             local
             ,
             as
             have
             decreed
             any
             thing
             concerning
             disciplin
             ;
             with
             the
             penitentiary
             Books
             and
             Canons
             which
             were
             written
             for
             the
             first
             eleven
             hundred
             years
             in
             the
             whole
             Christian
             world
             .
             For
             if
             even
             the
             unbaptiz'd
             Catechumen
             ,
             and
             the
             lapst
             sinner
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             slender
             
             knowledg
             in
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             frail
             pretence
             to
             the
             privilege
             thereof
             ,
             had
             a
             right
             to
             the
             state
             of
             Audience
             ,
             and
             was
             oblig'd
             to
             hear
             the
             Scripture
             read
             ;
             surely
             the
             meanest
             unobnoxious
             Laic
             ,
             was
             in
             as
             advantagious
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             might
             not
             only
             be
             trusted
             with
             the
             reading
             of
             those
             sacred
             Books
             ,
             but
             might
             claim
             them
             as
             his
             birth-right
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             I
             may
             justly
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             what
             has
             bin
             hitherto
             alleg'd
             ,
             impute
             to
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             withholding
             from
             the
             Laity
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ;
             the
             many
             dangerous
             errors
             ,
             gross
             ignorances
             ,
             and
             scandalous
             immoralities
             which
             have
             prevail'd
             among
             them
             both
             .
             It
             is
             no
             new
             method
             of
             divine
             vengeance
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             
               be
               like
               people
               like
               Priest
            
             ,
             Hos
             .
             4.9
             .
             
               and
               that
               the
               Idol
               shepherd
               who
               led
               his
               flock
               into
               the
               ditch
               ,
               should
               fall
               therein
               himself
               ,
            
             Mat.
             15.14
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Prophet
             Zachary
             describes
             it
             ,
             c.
             11.17
             .
             
               The
               sword
               shall
               be
               upon
               his
               arm
               ,
               and
               upon
               his
               right
               eie
               :
               his
               arm
               shall
               be
               clean
               dried
               up
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               eie
               shall
               be
               utterly
               darkned
               .
            
          
           
             11.
             
             BUT
             no
             consequence
             can
             be
             more
             obviously
             deducible
             from
             that
             practice
             ,
             then
             that
             men
             should
             justify
             the
             with-holding
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             lessening
             its
             credit
             ,
             and
             depreciating
             its
             worth
             :
             which
             has
             occasion'd
             those
             reproches
             which
             by
             the
             writers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             of
             best
             note
             ,
             have
             bin
             cast
             
             upon
             it
             .
             As
             that
             it
             was
             
               a
               Nose
               of
               wax
               ,
               a
               leaden
               rule
               ,
               a
               deaf
               and
               useless
               deputy
               to
               God
               in
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Judg
               ;
               of
               less
               autority
               then
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               more
               credit
               then
            
             Esops
             
               Fables
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               said
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               contain
               things
               apt
               to
               raise
               laughter
               or
               indignation
               ,
               that
               the
               Latin
               Translation
               in
               the
               Complutensian
               Bible
               is
               placed
               between
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               ,
               and
               the
               Septuagint
               Version
               ,
               as
               our
               Savior
               was
               at
               his
               Crucifixion
               between
               two
               thieves
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               vulgar
               Edition
               is
               of
               such
               autority
               that
               the
               Originals
               ought
               to
               be
               mended
               by
               it
               ,
               rather
               then
               it
               should
               be
               mended
               from
               them
               :
            
             which
             are
             the
             complements
             of
             Cardinal
             
               Bellarmin
               ,
               Hosius
               ,
               Eckius
               ,
               Perron
               ,
               Ximenes
               ,
               Coqueus
               ,
            
             and
             others
             of
             that
             Communion
             :
             words
             to
             be
             answer'd
             by
             a
             Thunderbolt
             ,
             and
             fitter
             for
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Celsus
             or
             a
             Porphyrie
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             pious
             sons
             ,
             and
             zealous
             Champions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             T
             IS
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             the
             Romanists
             should
             now
             wipe
             their
             mouths
             ,
             and
             plead
             not
             guilty
             ;
             telling
             us
             that
             they
             permit
             the
             Scripture
             to
             the
             Laity
             in
             their
             mother
             Tongue
             :
             And
             to
             that
             purpose
             the
             Fathers
             of
             Rhemes
             and
             Doway
             have
             publisht
             an
             English
             Bible
             for
             those
             of
             their
             communion
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             give
             a
             short
             and
             plain
             account
             of
             the
             whole
             affair
             as
             really
             it
             stands
             ,
             and
             then
             on
             Gods
             name
             let
             the
             Romanists
             make
             the
             best
             of
             their
             Apology
             .
          
           
           
             13.
             
             THE
             fourth
             rule
             of
             the
             Index
             of
             prohibited
             Books
             compos'd
             upon
             the
             command
             and
             auspice
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             and
             publish'd
             by
             the
             autority
             of
             Pius
             the
             fourth
             ,
             Sixtus
             the
             fifth
             ,
             and
             Clement
             the
             eighth
             ,
             runs
             thus
             ;
             
               Since
               't
               is
               manifest
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               holy
               Bible
               be
               suffer'd
               promiscuously
               in
               the
               vulgar
               Tongue
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               temerity
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               greater
               detriment
               then
               advantage
               will
               thence
               arise
               ;
               in
               this
               matter
               let
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Bishop
               or
               Inquisitor
               be
               stood
               to
               :
               that
               with
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               Curat
               or
               Confessor
               ,
               they
               may
               give
               leave
               for
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Bible
               in
               the
               vulgar
               Tongue
               ,
               translated
               by
               Catholics
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               they
               know
               will
               not
               receive
               damage
               ,
               but
               increase
               of
               Faith
               and
               Piety
               thereby
               .
               Which
               faculty
               they
               shall
               have
               in
               writing
               ;
               and
               whosoever
               without
               such
               faculty
               shall
               presume
               to
               have
               or
               to
               read
               the
               Bible
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               till
               he
               have
               deliver'd
               it
               up
               ,
               receive
               absolution
               of
               his
               sins
               .
            
             Now
             (
             to
             pass
             over
             the
             iniquity
             of
             obliging
             men
             to
             ask
             leave
             to
             do
             that
             which
             God
             Almighty
             commands
             )
             when
             't
             is
             consider'd
             how
             few
             of
             the
             Laity
             can
             make
             means
             to
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Inquisitor
             ,
             or
             convince
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             Curat
             or
             Confessor
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             such
             who
             will
             not
             receive
             damage
             ,
             but
             encrease
             of
             Faith
             and
             Piety
             by
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             also
             have
             interest
             to
             prevail
             with
             them
             for
             their
             favor
             herein
             :
             and
             after
             all
             can
             and
             will
             be
             at
             the
             charge
             of
             taking
             out
             the
             faculty
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             penally
             requir'd
             :
             't
             is
             
             easy
             to
             guess
             what
             thin
             numbers
             of
             the
             Laity
             are
             likely
             ,
             or
             indeed
             capable
             of
             reaping
             benefit
             by
             this
             Indulgence
             pretended
             to
             be
             allowed
             them
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             BUT
             ,
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             ,
             if
             the
             power
             it self
             of
             giving
             Licences
             be
             a
             mere
             shew
             ,
             and
             really
             signifies
             just
             nothing
             ?
             In
             the
             observation
             subjoin'd
             to
             this
             fourth
             rule
             it
             is
             declar'd
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Impression
               and
               Edition
               thereof
               gives
               no
               new
               faculty
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               Inquisitors
               ,
               or
               Superïors
               of
               regulars
               to
               grant
               Licences
               of
               buying
               ,
               reading
               ,
               or
               retaining
               Bibles
               publisht
               in
               a
               vulgar
               Tongue
               ;
               since
               hitherto
               by
               the
               command
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               holy
               Roman
               and
               universal
               Inquisition
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               giving
               such
               faculties
               ,
               to
               read
               or
               retain
               vulgar
               Bibles
               ,
               or
               any
               parts
               of
               Scripture
               of
               the
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
               ,
               in
               any
               vulgar
               Tongue
               ;
               or
               also
               summaries
               ,
               or
               historical
               compendiums
               of
               the
               said
               Bibles
               or
               Books
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               whatsoever
               Tongue
               they
               are
               written
               ,
               has
               bin
               taken
               away
               .
            
             And
             sure
             if
             a
             Lay-man
             cannot
             read
             the
             Bible
             without
             a
             faculty
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             in
             any
             ones
             power
             to
             grant
             it
             ;
             't
             will
             evidently
             follow
             that
             he
             cannot
             read
             it
             :
             And
             so
             the
             pretence
             of
             giving
             liberty
             ,
             owns
             the
             shame
             of
             openly
             refusing
             it
             ,
             but
             has
             no
             other
             effect
             or
             consequence
             .
             And
             if
             any
             Romanist
             among
             us
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             Protestant
             Country
             enjoies
             any
             liberty
             herein
             ,
             't
             is
             merely
             by
             connivance
             ,
             and
             owed
             to
             a
             fear
             least
             the
             Votary
             would
             be
             lost
             ,
             and
             take
             
             the
             Bible
             where
             it
             was
             without
             difficulty
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             if
             strictness
             should
             be
             us'd
             .
             And
             should
             Popery
             ,
             which
             God
             forbid
             ,
             become
             paramount
             ;
             the
             Translations
             of
             the
             Scripture
             into
             our
             Mother
             Tongues
             ,
             would
             be
             no
             more
             endur'd
             here
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             in
             Spain
             :
             and
             they
             who
             have
             formerly
             bin
             wary
             in
             communicating
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             remembring
             how
             thereby
             their
             errors
             have
             bin
             detected
             ,
             would
             upon
             a
             revolution
             effectually
             provide
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             and
             be
             sure
             to
             keep
             their
             people
             in
             an
             Egyptian
             darkness
             ,
             that
             might
             it self
             be
             felt
             ,
             but
             that
             allow'd
             the
             notices
             of
             no
             other
             object
             .
             They
             would
             not
             be
             content
             with
             that
             composition
             of
             the
             Ammonite
             ,
             to
             
               thrust
               out
               all
               the
               right
               eies
            
             of
             those
             that
             submitted
             to
             them
             ,
             
               1
               Sam.
               11.2
            
             .
             but
             would
             put
             out
             both
             ;
             as
             the
             Philistins
             did
             to
             Samson
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             make
             their
             miserable
             captives
             for
             ever
             
               grind
               in
               their
               Mill
            
             ,
             Jud.
             16.21
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             BUT
             this
             heaviest
             of
             judgments
             will
             never
             fall
             upon
             the
             reform'd
             Churches
             ,
             till
             by
             their
             vicious
             practice
             and
             contemt
             of
             the
             divine
             Law
             ,
             they
             have
             deserted
             their
             profession
             ;
             and
             made
             themselves
             utterly
             unworthy
             of
             the
             blessings
             they
             enjoy
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             that
             Gospel
             which
             with
             noon-day
             brightness
             has
             shin'd
             among
             them
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             ,
             I
             suppose
             it
             may
             not
             be
             impertinent
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             subjoin
             som
             plain
             directions
             ,
             and
             cautionary
             advices
             ,
             concerning
             the
             use
             of
             these
             sacred
             Books
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               SECT
               .
               VIII
            
             .
             Necessary
             cautions
             to
             be
             us'd
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             common
             observation
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             generous
             and
             sprightly
             Medicins
             ;
             are
             the
             most
             unsafe
             ,
             if
             not
             appli'd
             with
             due
             care
             and
             regimen
             :
             And
             the
             remark
             holds
             as
             well
             in
             spiritual
             as
             corporal
             remedies
             .
             The
             Apostle
             asserts
             it
             upon
             his
             own
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             doctrin
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             som
             
               the
               savor
               of
               life
               unto
               life
               ,
               was
               to
               others
               the
               savor
               of
               death
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             2.15
             .
             And
             the
             same
             effect
             that
             the
             oral
             Word
             had
             then
             ,
             the
             written
             Word
             may
             have
             now
             ;
             not
             that
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             have
             any
             thing
             in
             them
             that
             is
             of
             it self
             mortiferous
             ,
             but
             becomes
             so
             by
             the
             ill
             disposition
             of
             the
             persons
             who
             so
             pervert
             it
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             well
             worth
             our
             inquiry
             ,
             what
             qualifications
             on
             our
             part
             are
             necessary
             to
             make
             the
             Word
             be
             to
             us
             what
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             
               the
               power
               of
               God
               unto
               salvation
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
             Of
             these
             som
             are
             previous
             before
             our
             reading
             ,
             som
             are
             concomitant
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             som
             are
             subsequent
             and
             follow
             after
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             OF
             those
             that
             go
             before
             ,
             sincerity
             is
             a
             most
             essential
             requisit
             :
             by
             sincerity
             ,
             I
             mean
             
             an
             upright
             intention
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             direct
             our
             reading
             to
             that
             proper
             end
             for
             which
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             were
             design'd
             ;
             viz.
             the
             knowing
             Gods
             will
             in
             order
             to
             the
             practicing
             it
             .
             This
             honest
             simplicity
             of
             heart
             is
             that
             which
             Christ
             represents
             by
             the
             
               good
               ground
            
             ,
             where
             alone
             it
             was
             that
             the
             seed
             could
             fructify
             ,
             
               Mat.
               13.8
            
             .
             And
             he
             that
             brings
             not
             this
             with
             him
             ,
             brings
             only
             the
             shadow
             of
             a
             Disciple
             .
             The
             
               word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             is
             indeed
             ,
             
               sharper
               then
               a
               two-edged
               sword
            
             ,
             Heb.
             4.12
             .
             but
             what
             impression
             can
             a
             sword
             make
             on
             a
             body
             of
             air
             ;
             which
             still
             slips
             from
             ,
             and
             eludes
             its
             thrusts
             ?
             And
             as
             little
             can
             all
             the
             practical
             discourses
             of
             holy
             Writ
             make
             on
             him
             ,
             who
             brings
             only
             his
             speculative
             faculties
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             leaves
             his
             will
             and
             affections
             behind
             him
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             only
             proper
             subjects
             for
             it
             to
             work
             on
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             TO
             this
             we
             may
             probably
             impute
             that
             strange
             inefficaciousness
             we
             see
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             Alas
             ,
             men
             rarely
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             right
             place
             :
             our
             most
             inveterat
             diseases
             lie
             in
             our
             morals
             ;
             and
             we
             suffer
             the
             Medicin
             to
             reach
             no
             farther
             then
             our
             intellects
             .
             As
             if
             he
             that
             had
             an
             ulcer
             in
             his
             bowels
             should
             apply
             all
             his
             balsoms
             and
             sanatives
             only
             to
             his
             head
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             tresuries
             of
             divine
             Wisdom
             ;
             the
             Oracles
             to
             which
             we
             should
             resort
             for
             saving
             knowledg
             :
             but
             they
             are
             also
             the
             rule
             and
             guide
             of
             holy
             Life
             :
             and
             he
             that
             covets
             to
             know
             Gods
             will
             for
             any
             purpose
             but
             to
             practice
             
             it
             ,
             is
             only
             studious
             to
             entitle
             himself
             to
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             stripes
             ,
             Luk.
             12.47
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             NAY
             farther
             ,
             he
             that
             affects
             only
             the
             bare
             knowledg
             ,
             is
             oft
             disappointed
             even
             of
             that
             .
             The
             Scripture
             ,
             like
             the
             Pillar
             of
             fire
             and
             cloud
             ,
             enlightens
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             those
             who
             sincerely
             resign
             themselves
             to
             its
             guidance
             ;
             but
             it
             darkens
             and
             confounds
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             
               Ex.
               14.20
            
             .
             And
             't
             is
             frequently
             seen
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             read
             only
             to
             become
             knowing
             ,
             are
             toll'd
             on
             by
             their
             curiosity
             into
             the
             more
             abstruse
             and
             mysterious
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             they
             entangle
             themselves
             in
             inextricable
             mazes
             and
             confusions
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             acquiring
             a
             more
             superlative
             knowledg
             ,
             loose
             those
             easy
             and
             common
             notions
             which
             lie
             obvious
             to
             every
             plain
             well
             meaning
             Reader
             .
             I
             fear
             this
             Age
             affords
             too
             many
             ,
             and
             too
             frequent
             instances
             of
             this
             ;
             in
             men
             who
             have
             lost
             God
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             studied
             Scripture
             till
             they
             have
             renounc'd
             its
             Author
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             AND
             sure
             this
             infatuation
             is
             very
             just
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             then
             God
             himself
             has
             warn'd
             us
             of
             ,
             who
             
               takes
               the
               wise
               in
               their
               own
               craftiness
               ,
               Job
               .
               5.12
               .
            
             but
             appropriates
             his
             
               secrets
               only
               to
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
            
             and
             has
             promis'd
             
               to
               teach
               the
               meek
               his
               way
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             25.9.14
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             method
             Christ
             observ'd
             in
             his
             preaching
             ;
             unveiling
             those
             truths
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             which
             to
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             his
             inquisitive
             ,
             yet
             refractory
             hearers
             ,
             he
             wrapt
             up
             in
             parables
             :
             
             not
             that
             he
             dislik'd
             their
             desire
             of
             knowledg
             ,
             but
             their
             want
             of
             sincerity
             :
             which
             is
             so
             fatal
             a
             defect
             as
             blasts
             our
             pursuits
             ,
             tho
             of
             things
             in
             themselves
             never
             so
             excellent
             .
             This
             we
             find
             exemplifi'd
             in
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             who
             tho
             he
             coveted
             a
             thing
             in
             it self
             very
             desirable
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             conferring
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             yet
             desiring
             it
             not
             only
             upon
             undue
             conditions
             ,
             but
             for
             sinister
             ends
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             mist
             of
             that
             ,
             but
             was
             (
             after
             all
             his
             convincement
             by
             the
             Apostles
             miracles
             ,
             and
             the
             engagement
             of
             his
             Baptism
             )
             immerst
             
               in
               the
               gall
               of
               bitterness
            
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             advanc'd
             to
             that
             height
             of
             blasphemy
             ,
             as
             to
             set
             up
             himself
             for
             a
             God
             ;
             so
             becoming
             a
             lasting
             memento
             ,
             how
             unsafe
             it
             is
             to
             prevaricate
             in
             holy
             things
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             BUT
             as
             there
             is
             a
             sincerity
             of
             the
             Will
             in
             order
             to
             practice
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             also
             a
             sincerity
             of
             the
             understanding
             in
             order
             to
             belief
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             also
             no
             less
             requisit
             to
             the
             profitable
             reading
             of
             Scripture
             .
             I
             mean
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             come
             with
             a
             preparation
             of
             mind
             ,
             to
             embrace
             indifferently
             ,
             whatever
             God
             there
             reveles
             as
             the
             object
             of
             our
             Faith
             :
             that
             we
             bring
             our
             own
             opinions
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             clue
             by
             which
             to
             unfold
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             tried
             and
             regulated
             by
             it
             .
             The
             want
             of
             this
             has
             bin
             of
             very
             pernicious
             consequence
             in
             matters
             both
             of
             Faith
             and
             speculation
             .
             Men
             are
             commonly
             prepossest
             strongly
             with
             their
             own
             notions
             ,
             and
             their
             errand
             to
             Scripture
             is
             not
             to
             lend
             them
             
             light
             to
             judg
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             aids
             to
             back
             and
             defend
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             OF
             this
             there
             is
             no
             Book
             of
             controversy
             that
             do's
             not
             give
             notorious
             proof
             .
             The
             Socinian
             can
             easily
             over-look
             the
             beginning
             of
             Saint
             John
             ,
             that
             saies
             ,
             
               The
               Word
               was
               God
            
             ,
             Jo.
             1.1
             .
             and
             all
             those
             other
             places
             which
             plainly
             assert
             the
             Deity
             of
             our
             Savior
             ;
             if
             he
             can
             but
             divert
             to
             that
             other
             more
             agreeable
             Text
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Father
               is
               greater
               then
               I.
            
             Among
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             Peters
             being
             said
             to
             be
             
               first
               among
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             Mat.
             10.2
             ,
             and
             that
             
               on
               that
               Rock
               Christ
               would
               build
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             Mat.
             16.18
             .
             carries
             away
             all
             attention
             from
             those
             other
             places
             where
             Saint
             Paul
             saies
             he
             was
             not
             
               behind
               the
               very
               chiefest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             11.5
             .
             that
             upon
             him
             lay
             
               the
               care
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             11.28
             .
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             built
             upon
             the
             
               foundation
               of
               som
               one
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               ,
            
             Revel
             .
             21.14
             .
             So
             it
             fares
             in
             the
             business
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             Mat.
             26.26
             .
             carries
             it
             away
             clear
             for
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             when
             our
             Saviors
             calling
             that
             which
             he
             drunk
             
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               vine
            
             ,
             Mat.
             26.29
             .
             and
             then
             Saint
             Pauls
             naming
             the
             Elements
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             several
             times
             over
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ;
             
               The
               Bread
               that
               we
               break
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               :
               the
               Cup
               that
               we
               bless
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               Communion
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             1
             Cor.
             10.16
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             
               He
               that
               eats
               this
               Bread
               ,
               and
               drinks
               this
               Cup
               unworthily
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.29
             .
             
             can
             make
             no
             appearance
             of
             an
             Argument
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             THUS
             men
             once
             engag'd
             ransac
             for
             Texts
             that
             carry
             som
             correspondency
             to
             the
             opinions
             they
             have
             imbibed
             ;
             and
             those
             how
             do
             they
             rack
             and
             scrue
             to
             bring
             to
             a
             perfect
             conformity
             ;
             and
             improve
             every
             little
             probability
             into
             a
             demonstration
             ?
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             contrary
             Texts
             they
             look
             on
             as
             enemies
             ,
             and
             consider
             them
             no
             farther
             then
             to
             provide
             fences
             and
             guards
             against
             them
             :
             So
             they
             bring
             Texts
             not
             into
             the
             scales
             to
             weigh
             ,
             but
             into
             the
             field
             to
             skirmish
             ,
             as
             Partizans
             and
             Auxiliaries
             of
             such
             or
             such
             opinions
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             BY
             this
             force
             of
             prepossession
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             that
             sacred
             Rule
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             mesure
             and
             standard
             of
             all
             rectitude
             ,
             is
             it self
             bow'd
             and
             distorted
             to
             countenance
             and
             abet
             the
             most
             contrary
             tenets
             :
             and
             like
             a
             variable
             picture
             ,
             represents
             differing
             shapes
             according
             to
             the
             light
             in
             which
             you
             view
             it
             .
             And
             sure
             we
             cannot
             do
             it
             a
             worse
             office
             then
             to
             represent
             it
             thus
             dissonant
             to
             it self
             .
             Yet
             thus
             it
             must
             still
             be
             till
             men
             come
             unbiast
             to
             the
             reading
             of
             it
             .
             And
             certainly
             there
             is
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             they
             should
             do
             so
             :
             the
             ultimate
             
               end
               of
               our
               faith
               is
               but
               the
               salvation
               of
               our
               souls
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.9
             .
             and
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             the
             Scripture
             can
             best
             direct
             us
             what
             Faith
             it
             is
             which
             will
             lead
             us
             to
             that
             end
             .
          
           
           
             10.
             
             WHY
             should
             we
             not
             then
             have
             the
             same
             indifference
             which
             a
             traveller
             hath
             ,
             whether
             his
             way
             lie
             on
             this
             hand
             or
             that
             ;
             so
             as
             it
             be
             the
             direct
             road
             to
             his
             journies
             end
             ?
             For
             altho
             it
             be
             infinitly
             material
             that
             I
             embrace
             right
             principles
             ,
             yet
             't
             is
             not
             so
             that
             this
             should
             be
             right
             rather
             then
             the
             other
             :
             and
             our
             wishes
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             proceed
             only
             from
             our
             prepossessions
             and
             fondness
             of
             our
             own
             conceptions
             ,
             then
             which
             nothing
             is
             more
             apt
             to
             intercept
             the
             clear
             view
             of
             truth
             .
             It
             therefore
             nearly
             concerns
             us
             to
             deposit
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             up
             our selves
             without
             reserve
             to
             the
             guidance
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             equal
             credit
             when
             it
             thwarts
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             complies
             with
             our
             own
             notions
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             WITHOUT
             this
             ,
             tho
             we
             may
             call
             Scripture
             the
             rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             judg
             of
             controversies
             ;
             yet
             't
             is
             manifest
             we
             make
             it
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             reserve
             still
             the
             last
             appeal
             to
             our
             own
             prejudicat
             phancies
             :
             and
             then
             no
             wonder
             ,
             tho
             we
             fall
             under
             the
             same
             occoecation
             which
             our
             Savior
             upbraids
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               that
               seeing
               we
               see
               not
               ,
               neither
               do
               we
               understand
               ,
            
             Mat.
             13.14
             .
             For
             he
             that
             will
             not
             be
             sav'd
             Gods
             way
             ,
             will
             hardly
             be
             so
             by
             his
             own
             .
             He
             that
             resolves
             not
             impartially
             to
             embrace
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             dictats
             ,
             comes
             to
             them
             as
             unsincerely
             ,
             as
             the
             remnant
             of
             the
             Jews
             did
             to
             Jeremiah
             to
             inquire
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             no
             sooner
             had
             don
             ,
             but
             they
             protest
             against
             his
             message
             ,
             
             
               Jer.
               42.20
            
             .
             and
             may
             expect
             as
             fatal
             an
             event
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             BUT
             there
             are
             a
             set
             of
             men
             who
             deal
             yet
             more
             insincerely
             with
             the
             Word
             ;
             that
             read
             it
             insiduously
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             collect
             matter
             of
             objection
             and
             cavil
             :
             that
             with
             a
             malicious
             diligence
             compare
             Texts
             in
             hope
             to
             find
             contradictions
             ;
             and
             read
             attentively
             ,
             but
             to
             no
             other
             end
             then
             to
             remark
             incoherences
             and
             defects
             in
             the
             stile
             :
             which
             when
             they
             think
             they
             have
             started
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             design
             ;
             and
             never
             will
             use
             a
             quarter
             of
             the
             same
             diligence
             in
             considering
             how
             they
             may
             be
             solv'd
             ,
             or
             consulting
             with
             those
             who
             may
             assist
             them
             in
             it
             .
             For
             I
             think
             I
             may
             appeal
             to
             the
             generality
             of
             those
             who
             have
             rais'd
             the
             loudest
             clamors
             against
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             endeavor'd
             to
             render
             themselves
             competent
             judges
             of
             it
             by
             inquiring
             into
             the
             Originals
             ;
             or
             informing
             themselves
             of
             those
             local
             Customs
             ,
             peculiar
             Idioms
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             by
             which
             obscure
             Texts
             are
             to
             be
             clear'd
             .
             And
             tho
             I
             do
             not
             affirm
             it
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             that
             every
             man
             should
             do
             this
             ;
             yet
             I
             may
             affirm
             it
             necessary
             to
             him
             that
             will
             pretend
             to
             judg
             of
             the
             Bible
             :
             and
             he
             that
             without
             this
             condems
             it
             ,
             do's
             it
             as
             manifest
             injury
             ,
             as
             a
             Judg
             that
             should
             pass
             sentence
             only
             upon
             the
             Indictment
             ,
             without
             hearing
             the
             defence
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             AND
             certainly
             there
             cannot
             be
             any
             
             thing
             more
             unmanly
             and
             disingenouos
             ,
             then
             for
             men
             to
             inveigh
             and
             condemn
             before
             they
             inquire
             and
             examin
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             the
             thing
             upon
             which
             so
             many
             value
             themselves
             ,
             assuming
             to
             be
             men
             of
             reason
             ,
             for
             that
             for
             which
             the
             Scripture
             pronounces
             them
             brute
             beasts
             ,
             viz.
             
               the
               speaking
               evil
               of
               those
               things
               they
               understand
               not
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.12
             .
             Would
             men
             use
             due
             diligence
             ,
             no
             doubt
             many
             of
             those
             seeming
             contradictions
             would
             be
             reconcil'd
             ,
             and
             the
             obscurities
             clear'd
             :
             and
             if
             any
             should
             after
             all
             remain
             ,
             he
             might
             find
             twenty
             things
             fitter
             to
             charge
             it
             on
             ,
             then
             want
             of
             verity
             or
             discourse
             in
             the
             inspir'd
             writers
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             ALAS
             what
             human
             writing
             is
             there
             of
             near
             that
             Antiquity
             ,
             wherein
             there
             are
             not
             many
             passages
             unintelligible
             ?
             And
             indeed
             ,
             unless
             modern
             times
             knew
             all
             those
             national
             customs
             ,
             obsolete
             Laws
             ,
             particular
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Phrases
             and
             proverbial
             Sayings
             ,
             to
             which
             such
             ancient
             Books
             refer
             ,
             't
             is
             impossible
             but
             som
             passages
             must
             still
             remain
             obscure
             .
             Yet
             in
             these
             we
             ordinarily
             have
             so
             much
             candor
             ,
             as
             to
             impute
             their
             unintelligibleness
             to
             our
             own
             ignorance
             of
             those
             things
             which
             should
             clear
             them
             ,
             the
             improprieties
             of
             stile
             ,
             to
             the
             variation
             that
             times
             make
             in
             dialects
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             errors
             of
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             presently
             exclame
             against
             the
             Authors
             as
             false
             or
             impertinent
             ,
             or
             discard
             the
             whole
             Book
             for
             som
             such
             passages
             .
          
           
           
             15.
             
             AND
             sure
             what
             allowances
             we
             make
             to
             other
             Books
             ,
             may
             with
             more
             reason
             be
             made
             to
             the
             Bible
             ;
             which
             having
             bin
             writ
             so
             many
             Ages
             since
             ,
             past
             thro
             infinit
             variety
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             above
             all
             )
             having
             bin
             the
             object
             of
             the
             Devils
             ,
             and
             wicked
             mens
             malice
             ,
             lies
             under
             greater
             disadvantages
             then
             any
             human
             composure
             :
             And
             doubtless
             men
             would
             be
             as
             equitable
             to
             that
             as
             they
             are
             to
             others
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             they
             more
             wish
             to
             have
             that
             false
             or
             irrational
             then
             any
             other
             Book
             .
             The
             plain
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             precepts
             and
             threatnings
             speak
             clearer
             then
             they
             desire
             ,
             gall
             and
             fret
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             will
             revenge
             themselves
             upon
             the
             obscurer
             :
             and
             seem
             angry
             that
             there
             are
             som
             things
             they
             understand
             not
             ,
             when
             indeed
             their
             real
             displesure
             is
             at
             those
             they
             do
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             A
             second
             qualification
             preparatory
             to
             reading
             the
             Scripture
             is
             reverence
             .
             When
             we
             take
             the
             Bible
             in
             our
             hands
             ,
             we
             should
             do
             it
             with
             other
             sentiments
             and
             apprehensions
             then
             when
             we
             take
             a
             common
             Book
             ;
             considering
             that
             it
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             instrument
             of
             our
             salvation
             ;
             or
             upon
             our
             abuse
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             promoter
             of
             our
             ruin
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             AND
             sure
             this
             if
             duly
             apprehended
             ,
             cannot
             but
             strike
             us
             with
             a
             reverential
             awe
             ,
             make
             us
             to
             say
             with
             Jacob
             ,
             Gen.
             28.17
             .
             
               surely
               God
               is
               in
               this
               place
            
             ;
             controle
             all
             trifling
             phancies
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             read
             ,
             not
             for
             custom
             or
             divertisement
             ,
             
             but
             with
             those
             solemn
             and
             holy
             intentions
             which
             become
             the
             dignity
             of
             its
             Author
             .
             Accordingly
             we
             find
             holy
             men
             have
             in
             all
             Ages
             bin
             affected
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             som
             to
             the
             inward
             reverence
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             have
             join'd
             the
             outward
             of
             the
             body
             also
             ,
             and
             never
             read
             it
             but
             upon
             their
             knees
             :
             an
             example
             that
             may
             both
             instruct
             and
             reproach
             our
             profaness
             ;
             who
             commonly
             read
             by
             chance
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             venture
             :
             If
             a
             Bible
             happen
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             we
             take
             it
             up
             as
             we
             would
             do
             a
             Romance
             ,
             or
             Play-book
             ;
             only
             herein
             we
             differ
             ,
             that
             we
             dismiss
             it
             much
             sooner
             ,
             and
             retain
             less
             of
             its
             impressions
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             IT
             was
             a
             Law
             of
             Numa
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             meddle
             with
             divine
             things
             ,
             or
             worship
             the
             Gods
             ,
             in
             passing
             ,
             or
             by
             accident
             ,
             but
             make
             it
             a
             set
             and
             solemn
             business
             .
             And
             every
             one
             knows
             with
             how
             great
             ceremony
             and
             solemnity
             the
             heathen
             Oracles
             were
             consulted
             .
             How
             great
             a
             shame
             is
             it
             then
             for
             Christians
             to
             defalk
             that
             reverence
             from
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             which
             heathens
             allow'd
             their
             false
             ones
             ?
          
           
             19.
             
             NOW
             this
             proceeds
             somtimes
             from
             the
             want
             of
             that
             habitual
             reverence
             we
             should
             alwaies
             have
             to
             it
             as
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             somtimes
             from
             want
             of
             actual
             exciting
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             go
             to
             read
             :
             for
             if
             the
             habit
             lie
             only
             dormant
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             awak'd
             by
             actual
             consideration
             ,
             it
             avails
             us
             as
             little
             in
             our
             reading
             ,
             as
             the
             habitual
             strength
             of
             a
             man
             do's
             towards
             labor
             ,
             
             when
             he
             will
             not
             exert
             it
             for
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             WE
             ought
             therefore
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             it
             our
             deliberat
             choice
             to
             read
             Gods
             word
             ;
             so
             when
             we
             do
             it
             ,
             to
             stir
             up
             our selves
             to
             those
             solemn
             apprehensions
             of
             its
             dignity
             and
             autority
             ,
             as
             may
             render
             us
             malleable
             ,
             and
             apt
             to
             receive
             its
             impressions
             :
             for
             where
             there
             is
             no
             reverence
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             there
             should
             be
             any
             genuine
             or
             lasting
             obedience
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             SAINT
             Austin
             in
             his
             Tract
             to
             Honoratus
             ,
             of
             the
             advantage
             of
             believing
             ,
             makes
             the
             first
             requisit
             to
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             the
             love
             of
             them
             .
             
               Believe
               me
            
             ,
             saies
             he
             ,
             
               every
               thing
               in
               the
               Scripture
               is
               sublime
               and
               divine
               ,
               its
               truth
               and
               doctrin
               are
               most
               accommodate
               to
               the
               refreshment
               ,
               and
               building
               up
               of
               our
               minds
               :
               and
               in
               all
               respects
               so
               order'd
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               may
               draw
               thence
               what
               is
               sufficient
               for
               him
               ;
               provided
               he
               approach
               it
               with
               devotion
               ,
               piety
               ,
               and
               religion
               .
               The
               proof
               of
               this
               may
               require
               much
               reasoning
               and
               discourse
               .
               But
               this
               I
               am
               first
               to
               perswade
               ,
               that
               you
               do
               not
               hate
               the
               Authors
               ,
               and
               then
               that
               you
               love
               them
               .
               Had
               we
               an
               ill
               opinion
               of
            
             Virgil
             ,
             
               nay
               ,
               if
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               reputation
               he
               has
               gain'd
               with
               our
               Predecessors
               ,
               we
               did
               not
               greatly
               love
               before
               we
               understood
               him
               ;
               we
               should
               never
               patiently
               go
               thro
               all
               the
               difficult
               questions
               Grammarians
               raise
               about
               him
               .
               Many
               employ
               themselves
               in
               commenting
               upon
               him
               ;
               we
               esteem
               him
               most
               ,
               whose
               exposition
               most
               commends
               the
               Book
               ,
               and
               shews
               that
               
               the
               Author
               ,
               not
               only
               was
               free
               from
               error
               ,
               but
               did
               excellently
               well
               where
               he
               is
               not
               understood
               .
               And
               if
               such
               an
               account
               happen
               not
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               we
               impute
               it
               rather
               to
               the
               Interpreter
               then
               the
               Poet.
               
            
          
           
             22.
             
             THUS
             the
             good
             Father
             ;
             whose
             words
             I
             have
             transcrib'd
             at
             large
             ,
             as
             being
             remarkable
             to
             the
             present
             purpose
             ;
             he
             also
             shews
             that
             the
             mind
             of
             no
             Author
             is
             to
             be
             learnt
             from
             one
             averse
             to
             his
             doctrin
             :
             as
             that
             't
             is
             vain
             to
             enquire
             of
             Aristotles
             Books
             from
             one
             of
             a
             different
             Sect
             :
             Or
             of
             Archimedes
             from
             Epicurus
             :
             the
             discourse
             will
             be
             as
             displeasing
             as
             the
             speaker
             ;
             and
             that
             shall
             be
             esteem'd
             absurd
             ,
             which
             comes
             from
             one
             that
             is
             envi'd
             or
             despis'd
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             A
             third
             preparative
             to
             our
             reading
             should
             be
             praier
             .
             The
             Scripture
             as
             it
             was
             dictated
             at
             first
             by
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             must
             still
             owe
             its
             effects
             and
             influence
             to
             its
             cooperation
             .
             
               The
               things
               of
               God
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               are
               spiritually
               discern'd
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
             And
             tho
             the
             natural
             man
             may
             well
             enough
             apprehend
             the
             letter
             ,
             and
             grammatical
             sense
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             yet
             its
             power
             and
             energy
             ,
             that
             insinuative
             perswasive
             force
             whereby
             it
             works
             on
             hearts
             ,
             is
             peculiar
             to
             the
             spirit
             ;
             and
             therefore
             without
             his
             aids
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             whilst
             it
             lies
             open
             before
             our
             eies
             ,
             may
             still
             be
             
               as
               a
               Book
               that
               is
               seal'd
               ,
            
             Esai
             .
             29.11
             .
             be
             as
             ineffective
             as
             if
             the
             characters
             were
             illegible
             .
          
           
           
             24.
             
             BESIDES
             our
             Savior
             tells
             us
             the
             devil
             is
             still
             busy
             
               to
               steal
               away
               the
               seed
               as
               soon
               as
               it
               is
               sown
               ,
            
             Mat.
             13.17
             .
             And
             unless
             we
             have
             som
             better
             guard
             then
             our
             own
             vigilance
             ,
             he
             is
             sure
             enough
             to
             prosper
             in
             his
             attemt
             .
             Let
             it
             therefore
             be
             our
             care
             to
             invoke
             the
             divine
             Aid
             ;
             and
             when
             ever
             we
             take
             the
             Bible
             into
             our
             hands
             ,
             to
             dart
             up
             at
             least
             a
             hearty
             ejaculation
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             find
             its
             effects
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
             Let
             us
             say
             with
             holy
             
               David
               ,
               open
               thou
               mine
               eies
               O
               Lord
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               see
               the
               wondrous
               things
               of
               thy
               Law.
               Blessed
               art
               thou
               O
               Lord
               ,
               O
               teach
               me
               thy
               statutes
               ,
            
             Ps
             .
             119.
             
             Nay
             indeed
             't
             wil
             be
             fit
             matter
             of
             a
             daily
             solemn
             devotion
             ,
             as
             our
             Church
             has
             made
             it
             an
             annual
             in
             the
             Collect
             on
             the
             second
             Sunday
             in
             Advent
             :
             a
             praier
             so
             apt
             and
             fully
             expressive
             of
             what
             we
             should
             desire
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             transcribe
             not
             only
             the
             example
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             words
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             we
             can
             form
             that
             part
             of
             our
             devotion
             more
             advantageously
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             IN
             the
             second
             place
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             what
             is
             requir'd
             of
             us
             at
             the
             time
             of
             reading
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             which
             consists
             principally
             in
             two
             things
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             attention
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             indispensably
             requisit
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             all
             Books
             are
             alike
             ,
             and
             all
             equally
             insignificant
             :
             for
             he
             that
             adverts
             not
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             what
             he
             reads
             ,
             the
             wisest
             discourses
             signify
             no
             more
             to
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             most
             exquisit
             music
             do's
             to
             a
             man
             perfectly
             deaf
             .
             The
             letters
             and
             syllables
             
             of
             the
             Bible
             are
             no
             more
             sacred
             then
             those
             of
             another
             Book
             ;
             't
             is
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             only
             that
             is
             divinely
             inspir'd
             :
             and
             he
             that
             considers
             only
             the
             former
             ,
             may
             as
             well
             entertain
             himself
             with
             a
             spelling-book
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             WE
             must
             therefore
             keep
             our
             minds
             fixt
             and
             attent
             to
             what
             we
             read
             :
             't
             is
             a
             folly
             and
             lightness
             not
             to
             do
             so
             in
             human
             Authors
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             a
             sin
             and
             danger
             not
             to
             do
             so
             in
             this
             divine
             Book
             .
             We
             know
             there
             can
             scarce
             be
             a
             greater
             instance
             of
             contemt
             and
             disvalue
             ,
             then
             to
             hear
             a
             man
             speak
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             mind
             what
             he
             saies
             :
             yet
             this
             vilest
             affront
             do
             all
             those
             put
             upon
             God
             ,
             who
             hear
             or
             read
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             no
             attention
             .
             Yet
             I
             fear
             the
             practice
             is
             not
             more
             impious
             then
             it
             is
             frequent
             :
             for
             there
             are
             many
             that
             read
             the
             Bible
             ,
             who
             if
             at
             the
             end
             of
             each
             Chapter
             they
             should
             be
             call'd
             to
             account
             ,
             I
             doubt
             they
             could
             produce
             very
             slender
             collections
             :
             and
             truly
             't
             is
             a
             sad
             consideration
             ,
             that
             that
             sacred
             Book
             is
             read
             most
             attentively
             by
             those
             ,
             who
             read
             it
             as
             som
             
               preach
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             Phil.
             1.15
             .
             
               out
               of
               envy
               and
               strife
            
             .
             How
             curiously
             do
             men
             inspect
             ,
             nay
             ransac
             and
             embowel
             a
             Text
             to
             find
             a
             pretence
             for
             cavil
             and
             objection
             ,
             whilst
             men
             who
             profess
             to
             look
             there
             for
             life
             and
             salvation
             ,
             read
             with
             such
             a
             retchless
             heedlesness
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             could
             tell
             them
             nothing
             they
             were
             concern'd
             in
             :
             and
             to
             such
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             their
             reading
             bring
             no
             advantage
             ,
             God
             is
             
             not
             in
             this
             sense
             
               found
               of
               those
               that
               seek
               him
               not
               ,
            
             Esai
             .
             65.1
             .
             't
             is
             Satans
             part
             to
             serve
             himself
             of
             the
             bare
             words
             and
             characters
             of
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             for
             charms
             and
             amulets
             :
             the
             vertue
             God
             has
             put
             there
             consists
             in
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             be
             drawn
             out
             by
             drousy
             inadverting
             Readers
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             THIS
             unattentiveness
             fore-stalls
             all
             possibility
             of
             good
             .
             How
             shall
             that
             convince
             the
             understanding
             ,
             or
             perswade
             the
             affections
             ,
             which
             do's
             not
             so
             much
             as
             enter
             the
             imagination
             .
             So
             that
             in
             this
             case
             the
             seed
             seems
             more
             cast
             away
             then
             in
             any
             of
             those
             instances
             the
             parable
             gives
             ,
             
               Mat.
               13.
            
             
             In
             those
             it
             still
             fell
             upon
             the
             soil
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             it
             never
             reaches
             that
             ;
             but
             is
             scatter'd
             and
             dissipated
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             mighty
             wind
             ,
             by
             those
             thoughts
             which
             have
             prepossess'd
             the
             mind
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             therefore
             take
             this
             sacred
             Book
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             turn'd
             out
             all
             distracting
             phancies
             ,
             and
             have
             his
             faculties
             free
             and
             vacant
             for
             those
             better
             objects
             which
             will
             there
             present
             themselves
             .
             And
             when
             he
             has
             so
             dispos'd
             himself
             for
             attention
             ,
             then
             let
             him
             contrive
             to
             improve
             that
             attention
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             TO
             which
             purpose
             it
             may
             be
             very
             conducive
             to
             put
             it
             into
             som
             order
             and
             method
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             when
             he
             reads
             the
             doctrinal
             part
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             let
             him
             first
             and
             principally
             advert
             to
             those
             plain
             Texts
             which
             contain
             
             the
             necessary
             points
             of
             Faith
             :
             that
             he
             may
             not
             owe
             his
             Creed
             only
             to
             his
             education
             ,
             the
             institution
             of
             his
             Parents
             or
             Tutors
             ;
             but
             may
             know
             the
             true
             foundation
             on
             which
             it
             is
             bottom'd
             ,
             viz.
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             may
             thence
             be
             able
             to
             justify
             his
             Faith
             :
             and
             as
             Saint
             Peter
             exhorts
             ,
             be
             ready
             to
             give
             an
             answer
             to
             
               every
               man
               that
               asks
               him
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               hope
               that
               is
               in
               him
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.15
             .
             For
             want
             of
             this
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Religion
             sits
             so
             loose
             upon
             men
             ,
             that
             every
             wind
             of
             doctrin
             blows
             them
             into
             distinct
             and
             various
             forms
             ;
             till
             at
             last
             their
             Christianity
             it self
             vapors
             away
             and
             disappears
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             BUT
             let
             men
             be
             careful
             thus
             to
             secure
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             then
             't
             will
             be
             commendable
             in
             them
             (
             who
             are
             capable
             of
             it
             )
             to
             aspire
             to
             higher
             degrees
             of
             speculation
             :
             yet
             even
             in
             these
             it
             will
             be
             their
             safest
             course
             chiefly
             to
             pursue
             such
             as
             have
             the
             most
             immediat
             influence
             on
             practice
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             industrious
             to
             make
             observations
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             then
             curious
             and
             critical
             remarks
             ,
             or
             bold
             conjectures
             upon
             those
             mysteries
             on
             which
             God
             has
             spread
             a
             veil
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             BUT
             besides
             a
             mans
             own
             particular
             collections
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             prudence
             in
             him
             to
             advantage
             himself
             of
             those
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             consult
             the
             learned'st
             and
             best
             expositors
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             upon
             a
             present
             emergency
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             to
             dispute
             a
             point
             ,
             (
             as
             most
             do
             )
             
             but
             in
             the
             constant
             course
             of
             his
             reading
             ,
             wherein
             he
             will
             most
             sedatly
             ,
             and
             dispassionatly
             judg
             of
             the
             notions
             they
             offer
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             AS
             to
             the
             choice
             of
             the
             portions
             of
             Scripture
             to
             be
             read
             in
             course
             ,
             tho
             I
             shall
             not
             condemn
             that
             of
             reading
             the
             whole
             Bible
             in
             order
             ,
             yet
             't
             is
             apparent
             that
             som
             parts
             of
             it
             (
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Law
             )
             are
             not
             so
             aptly
             accommodated
             to
             our
             present
             state
             ,
             as
             others
             are
             ;
             and
             consequently
             not
             so
             edificatory
             to
             us
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             see
             why
             any
             man
             should
             oblige
             himself
             to
             an
             equal
             frequency
             in
             reading
             them
             .
             And
             to
             this
             our
             Church
             seems
             to
             give
             her
             suffrage
             ;
             by
             excluding
             such
             out
             of
             her
             public
             Lessons
             .
             And
             if
             we
             govern
             our
             privat
             reading
             by
             her
             mesures
             ,
             it
             will
             well
             express
             our
             deference
             to
             her
             judgment
             ;
             who
             has
             selected
             som
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             that
             she
             would
             keep
             her
             children
             in
             ignorance
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             tend
             most
             immediatly
             to
             practice
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             NEITHER
             will
             the
             daily
             reading
             the
             Scripture
             in
             the
             rubricks
             order
             ,
             hinder
             any
             man
             from
             acquainting
             himself
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             he
             may
             take
             in
             the
             other
             parts
             as
             supernumeraries
             to
             his
             constant
             task
             ,
             and
             read
             them
             as
             his
             leisure
             and
             inclination
             shall
             promt
             .
             So
             that
             all
             the
             hurt
             that
             can
             accrue
             to
             him
             by
             this
             method
             ,
             is
             the
             being
             invited
             to
             read
             somtimes
             extraordinary
             proportions
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             IF
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             to
             those
             who
             
             daily
             hear
             the
             Church
             Service
             ,
             't
             will
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             tautology
             ,
             first
             to
             read
             those
             Lessons
             in
             privat
             ,
             which
             soon
             after
             they
             shall
             hear
             read
             publicly
             ,
             I
             answer
             that
             whatever
             men
             may
             please
             to
             call
             it
             ,
             't
             will
             really
             be
             an
             advantage
             :
             For
             he
             that
             shall
             read
             a
             chapter
             by
             himself
             with
             due
             consideration
             ,
             and
             consulting
             of
             good
             Paraphrasts
             ,
             will
             have
             div'd
             so
             far
             into
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             much
             better
             comprehend
             it
             when
             he
             hears
             it
             read
             :
             as
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             hearing
             it
             read
             so
             imediatly
             after
             will
             serve
             to
             confirm
             and
             rivet
             the
             sense
             in
             his
             mind
             .
             The
             one
             is
             as
             the
             conning
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             repeating
             the
             Lesson
             ;
             which
             every
             Schole-boy
             can
             tell
             us
             is
             best
             don
             at
             the
             nearest
             distance
             to
             each
             other
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             not
             contend
             for
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             particular
             method
             ;
             let
             the
             Scriptures
             be
             read
             in
             proportion
             to
             every
             mans
             leisure
             and
             capacity
             ,
             and
             read
             with
             attention
             ;
             and
             we
             need
             not
             be
             scrupulous
             about
             circumstances
             ,
             when
             the
             main
             duty
             is
             secur'd
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             BUT
             as
             in
             the
             doctrinal
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             preceptive
             part
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             caution
             to
             be
             us'd
             in
             our
             attention
             .
             For
             we
             are
             to
             distingish
             between
             those
             temporary
             precepts
             that
             were
             adapted
             to
             particular
             times
             and
             occasions
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             of
             perpetual
             obligation
             .
             He
             that
             do's
             not
             this
             may
             bring
             himself
             under
             the
             Jewish
             Law
             ,
             or
             believe
             a
             necessity
             of
             selling
             all
             and
             giving
             it
             to
             the
             poor
             because
             't
             was
             
             Christs
             command
             to
             the
             rich
             man
             ;
             Mat.
             19.
             or
             incur
             other
             considerable
             mischeifs
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             THUS
             frequently
             commands
             are
             put
             in
             comprehensive
             indefinite
             words
             ,
             but
             concern
             only
             the
             Generality
             to
             whom
             the
             Law
             is
             written
             ;
             and
             not
             those
             who
             are
             entrusted
             with
             the
             vindication
             of
             their
             contemt
             .
             Accordingly
             'tis
             said
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
            
             ,
             Mark.
             10.19
             .
             which
             concerns
             the
             private
             person
             ;
             but
             extends
             not
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             who
             
               is
               a
               revenger
            
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             
               and
               bears
               not
               the
               sword
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.4
             .
             So
             the
             injunction
             not
             
               to
               swear
               at
               all
            
             ,
             Mat.
             5.34
             refers
             to
             the
             common
             transactions
             of
             life
             ;
             but
             not
             those
             solemn
             occasions
             where
             an
             oath
             is
             to
             give
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             
               and
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               strife
               ,
            
             Heb.
             6.16
             .
             Yet
             these
             mistakes
             at
             this
             day
             prevail
             with
             Anabaptists
             and
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             bottom
             their
             denial
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             to
             protect
             his
             Subjects
             by
             war
             ;
             and
             to
             determin
             differences
             in
             Peace
             ,
             by
             the
             oath
             of
             witnesses
             in
             judicial
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             THERE
             is
             another
             distinction
             we
             are
             to
             attend
             to
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             between
             absolute
             and
             primary
             commands
             ,
             and
             secundary
             ones
             :
             the
             former
             we
             are
             to
             set
             a
             special
             remark
             upon
             ,
             as
             those
             upon
             whose
             observance
             or
             violation
             our
             eternal
             life
             or
             death
             inseparably
             depends
             .
             And
             therefore
             our
             first
             and
             most
             solicitous
             care
             must
             be
             concerning
             them
             .
             I
             mention
             this
             ,
             
             not
             to
             divert
             any
             from
             aspiring
             to
             the
             highest
             degrees
             of
             perfection
             :
             but
             to
             reprove
             that
             preposterous
             course
             many
             take
             ,
             who
             lay
             the
             greatest
             weight
             upon
             those
             things
             on
             which
             God
             laies
             the
             least
             ;
             and
             have
             more
             zeal
             for
             oblique
             intimations
             ,
             then
             for
             express
             downright
             commands
             ;
             nay
             think
             by
             the
             one
             to
             commute
             for
             the
             contemt
             of
             the
             other
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             fasting
             is
             recommended
             to
             us
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             far
             lower
             key
             then
             moral
             duties
             :
             rather
             as
             an
             expedient
             and
             help
             to
             vertue
             ,
             then
             as
             properly
             a
             vertue
             it self
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             may
             see
             men
             scrupulous
             in
             that
             ,
             who
             startle
             not
             at
             injustice
             ,
             and
             oppression
             (
             that
             clamorous
             sin
             that
             cries
             to
             heaven
             )
             who
             pretend
             to
             mortify
             their
             appetites
             by
             denying
             it
             its
             proper
             food
             ,
             or
             being
             luxurious
             in
             one
             sort
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             glut
             their
             avarice
             ,
             eat
             up
             the
             poor
             ,
             
               and
               devour
               widows
               houses
            
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             
          
           
             37.
             
             TO
             such
             as
             these
             't
             would
             be
             good
             advice
             to
             fix
             their
             attention
             on
             the
             absolute
             commands
             ,
             to
             study
             moral
             honesty
             ,
             and
             the
             essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             to
             make
             a
             good
             progress
             there
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             God
             indispensably
             requires
             :
             and
             then
             it
             may
             be
             seasonable
             to
             think
             of
             voluntary
             oblations
             :
             but
             till
             then
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             homage
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             most
             reprochful
             flattery
             ;
             an
             attemt
             to
             bribe
             God
             against
             himself
             ;
             and
             a
             sacrilege
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             Dionysius
             ;
             who
             took
             away
             Apollo's
             
             golden
             robe
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             a
             stuff
             one
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             THE
             second
             thing
             requisit
             in
             our
             reading
             is
             application
             :
             this
             is
             the
             proper
             end
             of
             our
             attention
             :
             and
             without
             this
             we
             may
             be
             very
             busy
             to
             very
             little
             purpose
             .
             The
             most
             laborious
             attention
             without
             it
             ,
             puts
             us
             but
             in
             the
             condition
             of
             those
             poor
             slaves
             that
             labor
             in
             the
             mines
             :
             who
             with
             infinit
             toil
             dig
             that
             ore
             of
             which
             they
             shall
             never
             partake
             .
             If
             therefore
             we
             will
             appropriate
             that
             rich
             tresure
             ,
             we
             must
             apply
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             it
             our
             own
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             LET
             us
             then
             at
             every
             period
             of
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             reflect
             and
             look
             on
             our selves
             as
             the
             persons
             spoke
             to
             .
             When
             we
             find
             Philip
             giving
             baptism
             to
             the
             Eunuch
             upon
             this
             condition
             that
             he
             
               believe
               with
               all
               his
               heart
            
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             let
             us
             consider
             that
             unless
             we
             do
             so
             ;
             our
             baptism
             (
             like
             a
             thing
             surreptitiously
             obtain'd
             )
             conveis
             no
             title
             to
             us
             ;
             will
             avail
             us
             nothing
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             WHEN
             we
             read
             our
             Saviours
             denunciation
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               except
               ye
               repent
               ,
               ye
               shall
               all
               likewise
               perish
            
             ;
             Lu.
             13.5
             .
             we
             are
             to
             look
             on
             it
             as
             if
             addrest
             immediatly
             to
             our selves
             ;
             and
             conclude
             as
             great
             a
             necessity
             of
             our
             repentance
             .
             In
             those
             black
             catalogues
             of
             crimes
             which
             the
             Apostle
             mentions
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.10
             .
             and
             Gal.
             5.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             as
             excluding
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             behold
             our
             own
             guilts
             arraign'd
             ,
             and
             to
             resolve
             that
             the
             same
             crimes
             will
             as
             certainly
             shut
             heaven
             gates
             against
             us
             ,
             as
             those
             to
             whom
             those
             Epistles
             were
             
             immediatly
             directed
             .
             In
             all
             the
             precepts
             of
             good
             life
             ,
             and
             Christian
             vertue
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             think
             our selves
             as
             nearly
             and
             particularly
             concern'd
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             bin
             Christs
             Auditors
             on
             the
             Mount.
             So
             proportionably
             in
             all
             the
             threats
             and
             promises
             we
             are
             either
             to
             tremble
             or
             hope
             ,
             according
             as
             we
             find
             our selves
             adhere
             to
             those
             sins
             or
             vertues
             to
             which
             they
             are
             affixt
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             THIS
             close
             application
             would
             render
             what
             we
             read
             operative
             and
             effective
             ,
             which
             without
             it
             will
             be
             useless
             and
             insignificant
             .
             We
             may
             see
             an
             instance
             of
             it
             in
             David
             ;
             who
             was
             not
             at
             all
             convinc'd
             of
             his
             own
             guilt
             by
             Nathans
             parable
             (
             tho
             the
             most
             apposite
             that
             was
             imaginable
             )
             till
             he
             roundly
             appli'd
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               the
               man
            
             :
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             
             And
             unless
             we
             treat
             our selves
             at
             the
             same
             rate
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             may
             fill
             our
             heads
             with
             high
             notions
             ,
             nay
             with
             many
             speculative
             truths
             ,
             which
             yet
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             then
             the
             Devils
             theology
             ,
             
               Ja.
               2.19
            
             .
             and
             will
             as
             litte
             advantage
             us
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             IT
             now
             remains
             that
             we
             speak
             of
             what
             we
             are
             to
             do
             after
             our
             reading
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             summ'd
             up
             in
             two
             words
             :
             Recollect
             and
             practice
             .
             Our
             memories
             are
             very
             frail
             as
             to
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             impress
             them
             as
             deep
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             by
             reflecting
             on
             what
             we
             have
             read
             .
             It
             is
             an
             observation
             out
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Law
             ,
             that
             
             those
             beasts
             only
             were
             clean
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             sacrifice
             ,
             
               that
               chew'd
               the
               cud
            
             ,
             Lev.
             11.4
             .
             And
             tho
             the
             ceremony
             were
             Jewish
             ,
             the
             moral
             is
             Christian
             ,
             and
             admonishes
             us
             how
             we
             should
             revolve
             and
             ruminate
             on
             spiritual
             instructions
             .
             Without
             this
             what
             we
             hear
             or
             read
             slips
             insensibly
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             like
             letters
             writ
             in
             chalk
             ,
             is
             wip't
             out
             by
             the
             next
             succeeding
             thought
             :
             but
             recollection
             engraves
             and
             indents
             the
             characters
             in
             the
             mind
             .
             And
             he
             that
             would
             duly
             use
             it
             ,
             would
             find
             other
             manner
             of
             impressions
             ;
             more
             affective
             and
             more
             lasting
             ,
             then
             bare
             reading
             will
             leave
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             WE
             find
             it
             thus
             in
             all
             Sciences
             :
             he
             that
             only
             reads
             over
             the
             rules
             ,
             and
             laies
             aside
             the
             thoughts
             of
             them
             together
             with
             his
             Book
             ,
             will
             make
             but
             a
             slow
             advance
             ;
             whilest
             he
             that
             plods
             and
             studies
             upon
             them
             ,
             repetes
             and
             reinforces
             them
             upon
             his
             mind
             ,
             soon
             arrives
             to
             an
             eminency
             .
             By
             this
             it
             was
             that
             David
             attaind
             to
             that
             perfection
             in
             Gods
             Law
             as
             to
             out-strip
             his
             teachers
             ,
             
               and
               understand
               more
               then
               the
               Ancients
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             119.99
             ,
             100.
             because
             it
             was
             his
             meditation
             as
             himself
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               ver
               .
               97.99
            
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             LET
             us
             therefore
             pursue
             the
             same
             method
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             have
             read
             a
             portion
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             let
             us
             recollect
             what
             observable
             things
             we
             have
             there
             met
             with
             :
             what
             exhortations
             to
             vertue
             ,
             or
             determents
             from
             vice
             ;
             what
             promises
             to
             obedience
             ,
             or
             menaces
             for
             the
             contrary
             :
             what
             examples
             of
             Gods
             vengeance
             
             against
             such
             or
             such
             sins
             ,
             or
             what
             instances
             of
             his
             blessing
             upon
             duties
             .
             If
             we
             do
             this
             daily
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             amass
             together
             a
             great
             stock
             of
             Scripture
             documents
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             ready
             for
             us
             to
             produce
             upon
             every
             occasion
             .
             Satan
             can
             assault
             us
             no
             where
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             be
             provided
             of
             a
             guard
             ,
             a
             
               Scriptum
               est
            
             ;
             which
             we
             see
             was
             the
             sole
             armor
             the
             captain
             of
             our
             salvation
             us'd
             in
             his
             encounter
             with
             him
             ,
             
               Mat.
               4.
               ver
               .
               4.7
               .
               and
               10.
            
             and
             will
             be
             as
             successful
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             duly
             manage
             it
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             THE
             last
             thing
             requir'd
             as
             consequent
             to
             our
             reading
             ,
             is
             practice
             .
             This
             is
             the
             ultimate
             end
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             the
             fore-going
             qualifications
             are
             directed
             .
             And
             if
             we
             fail
             here
             ,
             the
             most
             assiduous
             diligence
             in
             all
             the
             former
             will
             be
             but
             lost
             labor
             .
             Let
             us
             mean
             never
             so
             well
             ,
             attend
             never
             so
             close
             ,
             recollect
             never
             so
             exactly
             ;
             if
             after
             all
             we
             do
             not
             practice
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             will
             serve
             but
             to
             enhance
             our
             guilt
             .
             Christianity
             is
             an
             active
             Science
             ,
             and
             the
             Bible
             was
             given
             us
             not
             merely
             for
             a
             theme
             of
             speculation
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             rule
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             And
             alas
             ,
             what
             will
             it
             avail
             us
             that
             our
             opinions
             are
             right
             ,
             if
             our
             manners
             be
             crooked
             ?
             When
             the
             Scripture
             has
             shew'd
             us
             what
             God
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             nay
             ,
             has
             evinc'd
             to
             us
             the
             reasonableness
             of
             the
             injunctions
             ,
             the
             great
             agreeableness
             which
             they
             have
             to
             the
             excellency
             of
             our
             nature
             :
             and
             has
             backt
             this
             with
             
             the
             assurance
             that
             
               in
               keeping
               of
               them
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               great
               reward
               ,
            
             Ps
             .
             19.11
             .
             if
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             such
             importunate
             invitations
             to
             life
             we
             will
             chuse
             death
             ;
             we
             are
             indeed
             worthy
             ,
             as
             the
             wise
             man
             speaks
             ,
             
               to
               take
               part
               with
               it
            
             ,
             Wis
             .
             1.16
             .
             our
             crimes
             are
             hereby
             increas'd
             to
             a
             monstrous
             bulk
             ,
             and
             also
             depriv'd
             of
             that
             veil
             and
             shelter
             which
             darkness
             and
             ignorance
             would
             have
             given
             them
             .
             And
             a
             vicious
             Christian
             may
             have
             cause
             at
             the
             last
             day
             to
             wish
             that
             he
             had
             studied
             the
             Alcoran
             rather
             then
             the
             Bible
             .
             His
             sensualities
             might
             then
             have
             pleaded
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             but
             the
             anticipating
             his
             Paradice
             ,
             taking
             up
             that
             before
             hand
             ,
             which
             his
             Religion
             propos'd
             to
             him
             as
             his
             
               summum
               bonum
            
             ,
             his
             final
             and
             highest
             aim
             .
             But
             with
             what
             confusion
             must
             a
             Christian
             then
             appear
             ,
             whose
             institution
             obliges
             him
             to
             mortify
             the
             flesh
             :
             and
             yet
             has
             made
             it
             the
             business
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             satisfy
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             enrage
             ,
             and
             enflame
             its
             appetites
             ?
             that
             has
             set
             up
             a
             counter-discipline
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Gospel
             he
             professes
             ;
             and
             when
             that
             requires
             austerities
             and
             self-denials
             ,
             to
             reduce
             corrupt
             nature
             to
             a
             tameness
             and
             subjection
             ;
             has
             not
             only
             pull'd
             off
             the
             bridle
             ,
             but
             us'd
             the
             spur
             ;
             contriv'd
             Arts
             to
             debauch
             even
             corruption
             it self
             ;
             and
             has
             forc'd
             his
             relucting
             nature
             upon
             studied
             and
             artificial
             leudness
             ?
             Such
             men
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             read
             the
             Scripture
             with
             no
             other
             design
             but
             to
             be
             sure
             to
             
             run
             counter
             to
             it
             ;
             that
             by
             informing
             themselves
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             they
             may
             know
             the
             more
             exactly
             how
             to
             affront
             and
             contradict
             it
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             NAY
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             too
             many
             unto
             malice
             add
             contemt
             ;
             are
             not
             content
             only
             sullenly
             to
             resist
             its
             Precepts
             ,
             but
             despise
             and
             revile
             them
             also
             ;
             arraign
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             pronounce
             the
             divine
             Laws
             to
             be
             weak
             and
             impertinent
             ;
             lay
             their
             Scenes
             of
             ridiculous
             mirth
             in
             the
             Bible
             ;
             rally
             in
             the
             sacred
             Dialect
             ,
             and
             play
             the
             Buffoons
             with
             the
             most
             serious
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             .
             An
             impious
             licentiousness
             which
             is
             now
             grown
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             wonders
             of
             Gods
             long-suffering
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             not
             as
             many
             eminent
             instances
             of
             the
             vengeance
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             of
             the
             guilt
             .
             I
             have
             formerly
             complain'd
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             must
             still
             crave
             leave
             to
             do
             so
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             so
             spreading
             an
             infection
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             never
             be
             sufficiently
             arm'd
             against
             it
             .
             Som
             degrees
             of
             it
             have
             tainted
             many
             who
             have
             not
             utterly
             renounc'd
             their
             reverence
             for
             the
             Bible
             :
             there
             being
             those
             who
             in
             their
             solemn
             moods
             own
             it
             as
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             profess
             they
             must
             finally
             stand
             or
             fall
             by
             its
             verdict
             ;
             who
             yet
             in
             their
             jocular
             humors
             make
             light
             and
             irreverent
             applications
             of
             its
             phrases
             and
             sentences
             ,
             furnish
             out
             their
             little
             jests
             in
             its
             attire
             ,
             and
             use
             it
             as
             if
             they
             thought
             it
             good
             for
             nothing
             else
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             AND
             certainly
             this
             abuse
             in
             men
             that
             own
             the
             Bible
             ,
             is
             infinitly
             more
             monstrous
             
             then
             in
             those
             who
             defy
             it
             :
             the
             later
             look
             on
             it
             as
             a
             common
             thing
             ,
             and
             use
             it
             as
             such
             :
             but
             for
             those
             who
             confess
             it
             sacred
             ,
             thus
             to
             prostitute
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             flat
             contradiction
             as
             much
             against
             the
             rules
             of
             Discourse
             as
             Religion
             :
             't
             is
             to
             offer
             the
             same
             abuse
             to
             Christ
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             which
             the
             rude
             soldiers
             did
             to
             his
             person
             ;
             to
             bow
             the
             knee
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             expose
             it
             as
             an
             object
             of
             scorn
             and
             laughter
             .
             But
             sure
             there
             cannot
             be
             two
             things
             more
             inconsistent
             ,
             then
             the
             avowing
             it
             to
             be
             dictated
             by
             God
             in
             order
             to
             the
             most
             important
             concern
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             yet
             debase
             it
             to
             the
             vilest
             purposes
             ;
             make
             it
             the
             drudg
             and
             hackney
             to
             our
             sportful
             humors
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             out
             as
             the
             Philistims
             did
             Samson
             ,
             only
             to
             make
             us
             merry
             ,
             
               Jud.
               16.25
            
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             INDEED
             one
             would
             wonder
             how
             that
             should
             become
             a
             proper
             instrument
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             that
             those
             doctrins
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             temperance
             and
             judgment
             to
             come
             (
             every
             where
             scatter'd
             thro
             that
             Book
             )
             which
             set
             heathen
             Felix
             a
             trembling
             ,
             should
             set
             Christians
             a
             laughing
             :
             and
             yet
             should
             men
             cite
             the
             same
             things
             and
             phrases
             out
             of
             another
             Author
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             jest
             in
             it
             .
             It
             seems
             therefore
             that
             the
             spirit
             and
             essence
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             wit
             lies
             in
             the
             profaneness
             .
             How
             absurd
             is
             it
             then
             for
             men
             that
             do
             not
             utterly
             abjure
             Religion
             ,
             to
             affect
             this
             impious
             sort
             of
             raillery
             ,
             which
             has
             nothing
             but
             daring
             wickedness
             
             to
             recommend
             it
             ?
             For
             certainly
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             waies
             of
             discourse
             that
             ever
             pretended
             to
             wit
             ,
             this
             has
             the
             least
             claim
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             WHAT
             strength
             of
             reason
             ,
             or
             height
             of
             phancy
             is
             there
             ,
             in
             repeting
             of
             phrases
             and
             fragments
             of
             Books
             ,
             when
             what
             they
             would
             say
             ,
             they
             might
             much
             more
             properly
             express
             in
             their
             own
             words
             ?
             In
             any
             other
             instance
             but
             this
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             it
             would
             pass
             rather
             for
             a
             defect
             then
             an
             excess
             of
             wit.
             But
             that
             which
             I
             suppose
             renders
             it
             so
             taking
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             cheapest
             expedient
             for
             men
             to
             arrive
             to
             that
             reputation
             .
             Men
             that
             cannot
             go
             to
             the
             cost
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             truly
             ingenious
             ,
             can
             by
             this
             means
             immediatly
             commence
             wits
             ;
             if
             they
             can
             but
             charge
             their
             memories
             with
             half
             a
             dozen
             Texts
             ,
             they
             need
             no
             other
             furniture
             for
             the
             trade
             :
             these
             mangled
             and
             transposed
             ,
             will
             be
             ready
             at
             all
             turns
             ,
             and
             render
             them
             applauded
             by
             those
             who
             have
             no
             other
             mesure
             of
             wit
             ,
             but
             its
             opposition
             to
             Piety
             .
             But
             would
             God
             ,
             men
             would
             look
             a
             little
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             consider
             what
             the
             final
             reckoning
             will
             be
             for
             such
             divertisements
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             whole
             world
             be
             an
             unequal
             exchange
             for
             a
             soul
             ,
             what
             a
             miserable
             Merchant
             is
             he
             that
             barters
             his
             for
             a
             bald
             insipid
             jest
             ?
             such
             as
             a
             sober
             man
             would
             avoid
             were
             there
             no
             sin
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             I
             know
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             flatter
             themselves
             ,
             that
             these
             lighter
             frolics
             will
             pass
             for
             
             nothing
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             do
             not
             seriously
             and
             maliciously
             oppose
             Gods
             word
             :
             but
             I
             fear
             they
             will
             find
             God
             in
             earnest
             ,
             tho
             they
             be
             in
             jest
             .
             He
             that
             has
             
               magnified
               his
               Word
               above
               all
               things
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             138.2
             .
             cannot
             brook
             that
             we
             should
             make
             it
             vile
             and
             cheap
             ,
             play
             and
             dally
             with
             it
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             a
             capital
             crime
             to
             convert
             any
             of
             the
             perfume
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             to
             common
             use
             ,
             
               Ex.
               30.32
            
             .
             can
             we
             think
             God
             can
             be
             pleas'd
             to
             see
             his
             more
             sacred
             Word
             ,
             the
             theme
             of
             our
             giddy
             mirth
             ,
             and
             have
             his
             own
             words
             echoed
             to
             him
             in
             profane
             drollery
             ?
          
           
             52.
             
             BUT
             besides
             't
             is
             to
             be
             consider'd
             that
             this
             wanton
             liberty
             is
             a
             step
             to
             the
             more
             solemn
             and
             deliberate
             contemt
             of
             Gods
             word
             :
             custom
             do's
             strangely
             prescribe
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             a
             while
             has
             us'd
             any
             thing
             irreverently
             ,
             will
             at
             last
             bring
             his
             practice
             into
             argument
             ,
             and
             conclude
             that
             there
             is
             no
             reverence
             due
             to
             it
             .
             God
             knows
             we
             are
             naturally
             too
             apt
             to
             slight
             and
             easy
             apprehensions
             of
             sacred
             things
             ;
             and
             had
             need
             to
             use
             all
             Arts
             and
             Instruments
             to
             impress
             an
             awe
             upon
             our
             minds
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             IT
             will
             sure
             then
             be
             very
             unsafe
             for
             us
             to
             trifle
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             so
             undue
             a
             familiarity
             draw
             on
             that
             contemt
             which
             we
             should
             make
             it
             our
             care
             to
             avoid
             .
             The
             wise
             man
             saies
             ,
             
               he
               that
               contemns
               small
               things
               ,
               shall
               fall
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
            
             Eccl.
             19.1
             .
             And
             tho
             no
             degree
             of
             irreverence
             towards
             God
             or
             his
             
             Word
             ,
             can
             be
             call'd
             a
             small
             thing
             absolutely
             consider'd
             ,
             yet
             comparatively
             with
             the
             more
             exorbitant
             degrees
             it
             may
             :
             and
             yet
             that
             smaller
             is
             the
             seed
             and
             parent
             of
             the
             greatest
             .
             It
             is
             so
             in
             all
             sins
             ;
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Satan
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             be
             compar'd
             to
             
               a
               grain
               of
               mustard
               seed
            
             ,
             Mat.
             13.31
             .
             which
             tho
             little
             in
             it self
             ,
             is
             mighty
             in
             its
             increase
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             NO
             man
             ever
             yet
             began
             at
             the
             top
             of
             villany
             ,
             but
             the
             advance
             is
             still
             gradual
             from
             one
             degree
             to
             another
             ;
             each
             commission
             smoothing
             and
             glibbing
             the
             way
             to
             the
             next
             .
             He
             that
             accustoms
             in
             his
             ordinary
             discourse
             ,
             to
             use
             the
             sacred
             Name
             of
             God
             with
             as
             little
             sentiment
             and
             reverence
             ,
             as
             he
             do's
             that
             of
             his
             neighbor
             or
             servant
             ;
             that
             makes
             it
             his
             common
             by-word
             ,
             and
             cries
             Lord
             and
             God
             upon
             every
             the
             lightest
             occasion
             of
             exclamation
             or
             wonder
             ,
             this
             man
             has
             a
             very
             short
             step
             to
             the
             using
             it
             in
             oaths
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             frivolous
             occasions
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             swears
             vainly
             ,
             is
             at
             no
             great
             distance
             from
             swearing
             falsely
             .
             It
             is
             the
             same
             in
             this
             instance
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             He
             that
             indulges
             his
             wit
             to
             rally
             with
             them
             ,
             will
             soon
             come
             to
             think
             them
             such
             tame
             things
             that
             he
             may
             down-right
             scorn
             them
             :
             And
             when
             he
             is
             arriv'd
             to
             that
             ,
             then
             he
             must
             pick
             quarrels
             to
             justify
             it
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             he
             arrive
             even
             to
             the
             height
             of
             enmity
             .
          
           
             55.
             
             LET
             every
             man
             therefore
             take
             heed
             of
             setting
             so
             much
             as
             one
             step
             in
             this
             fatal
             
             circle
             ;
             guard
             himself
             against
             the
             first
             insinuation
             of
             this
             guilt
             :
             and
             when
             a
             jest
             offers
             it self
             as
             a
             temtation
             ,
             let
             him
             balance
             that
             with
             a
             sober
             thought
             ,
             and
             consider
             whether
             the
             jest
             can
             quit
             the
             cost
             of
             the
             profanation
             .
             Let
             him
             possess
             his
             mind
             with
             an
             habitual
             awe
             ,
             take
             up
             the
             Bible
             with
             solemner
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             other
             kind
             of
             apprehensions
             then
             any
             human
             Author
             :
             and
             if
             he
             habituate
             himself
             to
             this
             reverence
             ,
             every
             clause
             and
             phrase
             of
             it
             that
             occurs
             to
             his
             mind
             ,
             will
             be
             apter
             to
             excite
             him
             to
             devout
             ejaculations
             then
             vain
             laughter
             .
          
           
             56.
             
             IT
             is
             reported
             of
             our
             excellent
             Prince
             ,
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             ;
             that
             when
             in
             his
             Council
             Chamber
             ,
             a
             Paper
             that
             was
             call'd
             for
             happen'd
             to
             lie
             out
             of
             reach
             ,
             and
             the
             Person
             concern'd
             to
             produce
             it
             ,
             took
             a
             Bible
             that
             lay
             by
             ,
             and
             standing
             upon
             it
             reacht
             down
             the
             Paper
             :
             the
             King
             observing
             what
             was
             don
             ,
             ran
             himself
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             Bible
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             kissed
             it
             ,
             and
             laid
             it
             up
             again
             .
             Of
             this
             it
             were
             a
             very
             desirable
             moral
             ,
             that
             Princes
             ,
             and
             all
             persons
             in
             autority
             ,
             would
             take
             care
             not
             to
             permit
             any
             to
             raise
             themselves
             by
             either
             a
             hypocritical
             or
             profane
             trampling
             upon
             holy
             things
             .
             But
             besides
             that
             ,
             a
             more
             general
             application
             offers
             its
             self
             ;
             that
             all
             men
             of
             what
             condition
             soever
             ,
             should
             both
             themselves
             abstain
             from
             every
             action
             that
             has
             the
             appearance
             of
             a
             
             contemt
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             also
             when
             they
             observe
             it
             in
             others
             ,
             discountenance
             the
             insolence
             :
             and
             by
             their
             words
             and
             actions
             give
             Testimony
             of
             the
             veneration
             which
             they
             have
             for
             that
             holy
             Book
             ,
             they
             see
             others
             so
             wretchedly
             despise
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             BUT
             above
             all
             let
             him
             who
             reads
             the
             Scripture
             seriously
             ,
             set
             himself
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             daily
             examin
             how
             he
             proceds
             in
             it
             :
             he
             that
             diligently
             do's
             this
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             much
             at
             leisure
             to
             sport
             with
             it
             :
             he
             will
             scarce
             meet
             with
             a
             Text
             which
             will
             not
             give
             him
             cause
             of
             reflection
             ,
             and
             provide
             him
             work
             within
             his
             own
             brest
             :
             every
             duty
             injoin'd
             will
             promt
             him
             to
             examin
             how
             he
             has
             perform'd
             ;
             every
             sin
             forbid
             ,
             will
             call
             him
             to
             recollect
             how
             guilty
             he
             has
             bin
             ,
             every
             pathetic
             strain
             of
             devotion
             will
             kindle
             his
             zeal
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             upbraid
             his
             coldness
             :
             every
             heroic
             example
             will
             excite
             his
             emulation
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             every
             part
             of
             Scripture
             will
             ,
             if
             duly
             appli'd
             ,
             contribute
             to
             som
             good
             and
             excellent
             end
             .
             And
             when
             a
             thing
             is
             proper
             for
             such
             noble
             purposes
             ,
             can
             it
             be
             the
             part
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             to
             apply
             it
             only
             to
             mean
             and
             trivial
             ?
             Would
             any
             but
             an
             Idiot
             wast
             that
             Soveraign
             Liquor
             in
             the
             washing
             of
             his
             feet
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             him
             to
             expel
             poison
             from
             his
             heart
             ?
             And
             are
             not
             we
             guilty
             of
             the
             like
             folly
             when
             we
             apply
             Gods
             word
             to
             serve
             only
             a
             ludicrous
             humor
             :
             and
             make
             our selves
             merry
             with
             that
             which
             was
             design'd
             for
             the
             most
             
             serious
             and
             most
             important
             purpose
             ;
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             souls
             .
             And
             indeed
             who
             ever
             takes
             any
             lower
             aim
             then
             that
             ,
             and
             the
             vertues
             preparatory
             to
             it
             in
             his
             study
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             extremely
             debases
             it
             .
          
           
             58.
             
             LET
             us
             therefore
             keep
             a
             steady
             eie
             upon
             that
             mark
             ,
             and
             press
             towards
             it
             as
             the
             Apostle
             did
             ;
             
               Phil.
               3.14
               .
               walk
               by
               that
               rule
            
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             proposes
             ;
             faithfully
             and
             diligently
             observe
             its
             precepts
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             finally
             partake
             its
             promises
             .
             To
             this
             end
             continually
             pray
             we
             in
             the
             words
             of
             our
             holy
             mother
             the
             Church
             unto
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             who
             has
             caus'd
             all
             holy
             Scripture
             to
             be
             written
             for
             our
             learning
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             in
             such
             wise
             hear
             them
             ,
             read
             ,
             mark
             ,
             learn
             ,
             and
             inwardly
             digest
             them
             ,
             that
             by
             patience
             and
             comfort
             of
             his
             holy
             Word
             ,
             we
             may
             embrace
             and
             ever
             hold
             fast
             the
             blessed
             hope
             of
             everlasting
             Life
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             given
             in
             our
             Savior
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           SECTION
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
            
             The
             several
             methods
             of
             Gods
             communicating
             the
             knowledg
             of
             himself
             .
             
               Pag.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
            
             The
             divine
             Original
             ,
             Endearments
             ,
             and
             Autority
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
             
               p.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
            
             The
             Subject
             Matter
             treated
             of
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             is
             excellent
             ,
             as
             is
             also
             its
             end
             and
             design
             .
             
               p.
               63.
            
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
            
             The
             Custody
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             is
             a
             privilege
             and
             right
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             every
             member
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             cannot
             without
             impiety
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             injustice
             unto
             it
             and
             them
             ,
             be
             taken
             away
             or
             empeacht
             .
             
               p.
               123.
            
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
            
             The
             Scripture
             has
             great
             propriety
             and
             fitness
             toward
             the
             attainment
             of
             its
             excellent
             end
             .
             
               p.
               145.
            
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
            
             The
             suffrage
             of
             the
             primitive
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             concerning
             the
             propriety
             and
             fitness
             which
             the
             Scripture
             has
             ,
             toward
             the
             attainment
             of
             its
             excellent
             end
             .
             
               p.
               165.
            
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               7.
               
            
             Historical
             reflexions
             upon
             the
             events
             which
             have
             happen'd
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             since
             the
             with-drawing
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             
               p.
               180.
            
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
            
             Necessary
             Cautions
             to
             be
             us'd
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             
               p.
               193.
            
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .